This is a modern-English version of Laocoon : An essay upon the limits of painting and poetry. With remarks illustrative of various points in the history of ancient art., originally written by Lessing, Gotthold Ephraim. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber’s Note:

Transcriber’s Note:

Laocoön.
An Essay on the Boundaries of Painting and Poetry.
WITH COMMENTS ILLUSTRATING DIFFERENT ASPECTS OF ANCIENT ART HISTORY.

BY
Gotthold Ephraim Lessing.
TRANSLATED BY ELLEN FROTHINGHAM.
[Logo]
BOSTON:
ROBERTS BROTHERS.
1890.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1873, by
ROBERTS BROTHERS,
In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
University Press
John Wilson & Son, Cambridge.
v

TRANSLATOR’S PREFACE.

A translation of the Laocoon was given to the English public by E. C. Beasley, one of the tutors of Leamington College, in 1853. Very few copies found their way to America, and the book is now difficult to obtain.

A translation of the Laocoon was provided to the English public by E.C. Beasley, one of the tutors at Leamington College, in 1853. Very few copies made it to America, and the book is now hard to find.

The desire of the present translator has been to make a version which could be easily read by persons ignorant of any language save English. To this end an attempt was made to banish all foreign languages from the text, and substitute for the original quotations their equivalents, as near as possible, in English. This method was found, however, on trial, to be incompatible with the closeness of Lessing’s criticism, depending, as that in many cases does, on the shade of meaning of the original word. For the sake of consistency, therefore, Lessing’s method has been adhered to in every instance; the words of the author cited being retained in vithe text, and a translation given in a foot-note wherever the meaning was not sufficiently indicated by the context. The same course has been pursued with the modern as with the ancient languages.

The aim of this translator has been to create a version that can be easily read by people who only know English. To achieve this, an effort was made to remove all foreign languages from the text and replace the original quotes with their closest English equivalents. However, this approach was found to be incompatible with the precision of Lessing’s critiques, as many rely on the nuances of the original words. Therefore, for the sake of consistency, Lessing’s method has been followed in every instance; the original words of the cited author are kept in the text, and a translation is provided in a footnote whenever the meaning isn't clear from the context. The same approach has been applied to both modern and ancient languages.

Dryden’s translation of Virgil has been used throughout, and Bryant’s of Homer in every case but one, where a quotation from the Æneid and the Odyssey stood in close connection. In this single instance Pope’s version was preferred; his style being more in harmony with that of Dryden, and his want of literalness being here not objectionable.

Dryden’s translation of Virgil has been used throughout, and Bryant’s of Homer in every case except one, where a quote from the Æneid and the Odyssey was closely related. In this one case, Pope’s version was chosen because his style matched Dryden's better, and his lack of literalness was not an issue here.

Such notes as were not necessary to the understanding of the text have been transferred to the end of the book.

Such notes that aren't essential for understanding the text have been moved to the end of the book.

The translator would here acknowledge the valuable assistance received from Mr. W. T. Brigham in the rendering of quotations from the classics.

The translator would like to acknowledge the valuable help received from Mr. W.T. Brigham in converting quotes from the classics.

Ellen Frothingham.

Boston, June, 1873.

Boston, June 1873.

vii

PREFACE.

The first who compared painting with poetry was a man of fine feeling, who was conscious of a similar effect produced on himself by both arts. Both, he perceived, represent absent things as present, give us the appearance as the reality. Both produce illusion, and the illusion of both is pleasing.

The first person to compare painting and poetry was someone sensitive, who recognized that both arts had a similar impact on him. He realized that both represent things that aren't there as if they were, giving us a sense of reality through appearance. They both create an illusion, and that illusion is enjoyable.

A second sought to analyze the nature of this pleasure, and found its source to be in both cases the same. Beauty, our first idea of which is derived from corporeal objects, has universal laws which admit of wide application. They may be extended to actions and thoughts as well as to forms.

A second person tried to analyze what this pleasure is all about and found that it comes from the same source in both cases. Beauty, which we first understand through physical objects, follows universal rules that can be applied broadly. These rules can be extended to actions and thoughts, as well as to forms.

A third, pondering upon the value and distribution of these laws, found that some obtained more in painting, others in poetry: that in regard to the latter, therefore, poetry can come viiito the aid of painting; in regard to the former, painting to the aid of poetry, by illustration and example.

A third person, thinking about the value and spread of these laws, realized that some excelled in painting while others excelled in poetry. Therefore, when it comes to poetry, it can support painting; conversely, in relation to painting, it can enhance poetry through illustration and examples.

The first was the amateur; the second, the philosopher; the third, the critic.

The first was the beginner; the second, the thinker; the third, the reviewer.

The first two could not well make a false use of their feeling or their conclusions, whereas with the critic all depends on the right application of his principles in particular cases. And, since there are fifty ingenious critics to one of penetration, it would be a wonder if the application were, in every case, made with the caution indispensable to an exact adjustment of the scales between the two arts.

The first two couldn't easily misuse their feelings or conclusions, while for the critic, everything relies on correctly applying his principles to specific situations. And since there are fifty clever critics for every insightful one, it would be surprising if the application were always done with the necessary caution needed to accurately balance the two arts.

If Apelles and Protogenes, in their lost works on painting, fixed and illustrated its rules from the already established laws of poetry, we may be sure they did so with the same moderation and exactness with which Aristotle, Cicero, Horace, and Quintilian, in their still existing writings, apply the principles and experiences of painting to eloquence and poetry. It is the prerogative of the ancients in nothing either to exceed or fall short.

If Apelles and Protogenes, in their lost works on painting, defined and illustrated its rules based on the already established principles of poetry, we can be confident they did so with the same balance and precision that Aristotle, Cicero, Horace, and Quintilian demonstrate in their surviving writings when applying the principles and experiences of painting to rhetoric and poetry. The ancients have the unique ability to neither exceed nor fall short in this regard.

But we moderns have in many cases thought to surpass the ancients by transforming their pleasure-paths into highways, though at the risk ixof reducing the shorter and safer highways to such paths as lead through deserts.

But we in the modern era often believe we can outdo the ancients by turning their paths of enjoyment into major highways, even though this risks turning the shorter and safer routes into ones that go through deserts.

The dazzling antithesis of the Greek Voltaire, that painting is dumb poetry, and poetry speaking painting, stood in no text-book. It was one of those conceits, occurring frequently in Simonides, the inexactness and falsity of which we feel constrained to overlook for the sake of the evident truth they contain.

The stunning contrast to the Greek Voltaire, that painting is silent poetry, and poetry is expressive painting, didn’t appear in any textbook. It was one of those ideas that often appeared in Simonides, whose inaccuracies and falsehoods we feel compelled to ignore for the sake of the obvious truth they hold.

The ancients, however, did not overlook them. They confined the saying of Simonides to the effect produced by the two arts, not failing to lay stress upon the fact that, notwithstanding the perfect similarity of their effects, the arts themselves differ both in the objects and in the methods of their imitation, ὕλῃ καὶ τρόποις μιμήσεως.

The ancients, however, did not ignore them. They limited Simonides' saying to the impact created by the two arts, emphasizing that, despite the complete similarity in their effects, the arts themselves differ in both the subjects and the methods of their imitation, ὕλῃ καὶ τρόποις μιμήσεως.

But, as if no such difference existed, many modern critics have drawn the crudest conclusions possible from this agreement between painting and poetry. At one time they confine poetry within the narrower limits of painting, and at another allow painting to fill the whole wide sphere of poetry. Whatever is right in one must be permitted to the other; whatever pleases or displeases in one is necessarily pleasing or displeasing in the other. Full of this xidea they, with great assurance, give utterance to the shallowest judgments, whenever they find that poet and painter have treated the same subject in a different way. Such variations they take to be faults, and charge them on painter or poet, according as their taste more inclines to the one art or the other.

But, as if no difference existed, many modern critics have drawn the most basic conclusions possible from the agreement between painting and poetry. Sometimes they restrict poetry to the narrower limits of painting, and other times they let painting encompass the entire realm of poetry. What’s acceptable in one must be acceptable in the other; what pleases or annoys in one is automatically pleasing or annoying in the other. With this mindset, they confidently express the shallowest opinions whenever they see that a poet and a painter have approached the same subject differently. They view such differences as flaws and blame either the painter or the poet, depending on whether their preference leans more towards one art form or the other.

This fault-finding criticism has partially misled the virtuosos themselves. In poetry, a fondness for description, and in painting, a fancy for allegory, has arisen from the desire to make the one a speaking picture without really knowing what it can and ought to paint, and the other a dumb poem, without having considered in how far painting can express universal ideas without abandoning its proper sphere and degenerating into an arbitrary method of writing.

This critical attitude has somewhat confused the experts themselves. In poetry, there's been a preference for description, and in painting, a tendency for allegory, stemming from the desire to turn one into a talking picture without really understanding what it can and should depict, and the other into a silent poem, without reflecting on how much painting can convey universal ideas without losing its essence and slipping into a random way of writing.

To combat that false taste and those ill-grounded criticisms is the chief object of the following chapters. Their origin was accidental, and in their growth they have rather followed the course of my reading than been systematically developed from general principles. They are, therefore, not so much a book as irregular collectanea for one.

To counter that misguided opinion and those unfounded criticisms is the main goal of the following chapters. They originated by chance, and in their development, they have more closely followed the path of my reading than been systematically structured from general principles. They are, therefore, less a book and more of an irregular collection for one.

Yet I flatter myself that, even in this form, they will not be wholly without value. We xiGermans suffer from no lack of systematic books. No nation in the world surpasses us in the faculty of deducing from a couple of definitions whatever conclusions we please, in most fair and logical order.

Yet I like to think that, even in this format, they will still have some value. We xiGermans definitely don't lack systematic books. No other nation in the world is better at drawing any conclusions we want from just a few definitions, in the most fair and logical way.

Baumgarten acknowledged that he was indebted to Gesner’s dictionary for a large proportion of the examples in his “Æsthetics.” If my reasoning be less close than that of Baumgarten, my examples will, at least, savor more of the fountain.

Baumgarten noted that he was heavily reliant on Gesner’s dictionary for many of the examples in his “Æsthetics.” If my reasoning isn’t as precise as Baumgarten's, my examples will, at least, have a more direct connection to the source.

Since I made the Laocoon my point of departure, and return to it more than once in the course of my essay, I wished him to have a share in the title-page. Other slight digressions on various points in the history of ancient art, contribute less to the general design of my work, and have been retained only because I never can hope to find a better place for them.

Since I made the Laocoon my starting point and refer back to it several times throughout my essay, I wanted it to be included on the title page. Other minor digressions on different aspects of ancient art history contribute less to the overall theme of my work, and I've kept them simply because I doubt I'll find a better spot for them.

Further, I would state that, under the name of painting, I include the plastic arts generally; as, under that of poetry, I may have allowed myself sometimes to embrace those other arts, whose imitation is progressive.

Further, I want to say that when I talk about painting, I mean all the visual arts in general; just as when I refer to poetry, I might have occasionally included those other arts whose portrayal develops over time.

LAOCOON.
1

I.

The chief and universal characteristic of the Greek masterpieces in painting and sculpture consists, according to Winkelmann, in a noble simplicity and quiet grandeur, both of attitude and expression. “As the depths of the sea,” he says,[1] “remain always at rest, however the surface may be agitated, so the expression in the figures of the Greeks reveals in the midst of passion a great and steadfast soul.”

The main and universal feature of the great Greek masterpieces in painting and sculpture, according to Winkelmann, is their noble simplicity and calm grandeur in both posture and expression. “Just like the depths of the sea,” he says,[1] “always stay still, even when the surface is choppy, the expressions in Greek figures show, amidst emotion, a deep and unwavering soul.”

“Such a soul is depicted in the countenance of the Laocoon, under sufferings the most intense. Nor is it depicted in the countenance only: the agony betrayed in every nerve and muscle,—we almost fancy we could detect it in the painful contraction of the abdomen alone, without looking at the face and other parts of the body,—this agony, I say, is yet expressed with no violence in the face and attitude. He raises no terrible cry, as Virgil sings of his Laocoon. This would not be possible, from the opening of the mouth, which denotes 2rather an anxious and oppressed sigh, as described by Sadolet. Bodily anguish and moral greatness are diffused in equal measure through the whole structure of the figure; being, as it were, balanced against each other. Laocoon suffers, but he suffers like the Philoctetes of Sophocles. His sufferings pierce us to the soul, but we are tempted to envy the great man his power of endurance.”

“Such a soul is shown in the expression of Laocoon, enduring the most intense suffering. And it’s not just in his expression: the agony is visible in every nerve and muscle—we can almost sense it just from the painful tightening of his abdomen, without even looking at his face or other parts of his body. This agony is expressed without any extreme violence in his face and posture. He doesn’t let out a terrible scream, as Virgil describes Laocoon. That wouldn’t be possible; his open mouth reveals more of an anxious and strained sigh, as Sadolet describes. Physical pain and moral strength are equally present throughout the entire figure, balanced against each other. Laocoon suffers, but he suffers like the Philoctetes from Sophocles. His suffering reaches deep into our souls, yet we find ourselves envying the great man for his ability to endure.”

“To express so noble a soul far outruns the constructive art of natural beauty. The artist must have felt within himself the mental greatness which he has impressed upon his marble. Greece united in one person artist and philosopher, and had more than one Metrodorus. Wisdom joined hands with art and inspired its figures with more than ordinary souls.”

“To express such a noble soul goes beyond the creative skill of natural beauty. The artist must have experienced the inner greatness that he has reflected in his marble. Greece brought together both artist and philosopher in one person and produced more than one Metrodorus. Wisdom collaborated with art, inspiring its figures with extraordinary souls.”

The remark which lies at the root of this criticism—that suffering is not expressed in the countenance of Laocoon with the intensity which its violence would lead us to expect—is perfectly just. That this very point, where a shallow observer would judge the artist to have fallen short of nature and not to have attained the true pathos of suffering, furnishes the clearest proof of his wisdom, is also unquestionable. But in the reason which Winkelmann assigns for this wisdom, and the universality of the rule which he deduces from it, I venture to differ from him.

The comment at the heart of this criticism—that Laocoon's face doesn’t show suffering with the intensity we’d expect from its severity—is completely valid. It’s also undeniable that this very aspect, where a superficial observer might think the artist has missed the mark of nature and failed to capture the true emotion of suffering, actually serves as the strongest evidence of his insight. However, I disagree with Winkelmann regarding the reasoning he provides for this insight and the general rule he derives from it.

His depreciatory allusion to Virgil was, I confess, the first thing that aroused my doubts, and the second was his comparison of Laocoon with Philoctetes. 3Using these as my starting-points, I shall proceed to write down my thoughts in the order in which they have occurred to me.

His negative reference to Virgil was, I admit, the first thing that made me question him, and the second was his comparison of Laocoon to Philoctetes. 3Using these as my starting points, I will write down my thoughts in the order they come to me.

“Laocoon suffers like the Philoctetes of Sophocles.” How does Philoctetes suffer? Strange that his sufferings have left such different impressions upon our minds. The complaints, the screams, the wild imprecations with which his pain filled the camp, interrupting the sacrifices and all offices of religion, resounded not less terribly through the desert island to which they had been the cause of his banishment. Nor did the poet hesitate to make the theatre ring with the imitation of these tones of rage, pain, and despair.

“Laocoon suffers like the Philoctetes of Sophocles.” How does Philoctetes suffer? It's strange that his suffering has left such different impressions on us. The complaints, the screams, the wild curses that filled the camp with his pain, interrupting sacrifices and religious ceremonies, echoed just as hauntingly on the deserted island where he was banished. The poet didn’t hold back from making the theater resonate with these expressions of rage, pain, and despair.

The third act of this play has been regarded as much shorter than the others. A proof, say the critics,[2] that the ancients attached little importance to the equal length of the acts. I agree with their conclusion, but should choose some other example in support of it. The cries of pain, the moans, the broken exclamations, ἆ, ἆ! φεῦ! ἀτταταῖ! ὢ μοὶ, μοί! the παπαῖ, παπαῖ! filling whole lines, of which this act is made up, would naturally require to be prolonged in the delivery and interrupted by more frequent pauses than a connected discourse. In the representation, therefore, this third act must have occupied about as much time as the others. It seems shorter on paper to the reader than it did to the spectator in the theatre.

The third act of this play is seen as much shorter than the others. Critics argue that this shows the ancients didn't think much of the equal length of acts. I agree with this view, but I'd prefer to use a different example to illustrate it. The cries of pain, the moans, the broken exclamations—like “Oh! Oh! Alas! Woe is me!” and “Oh! Oh!”—fill entire lines in this act. These would naturally take longer to deliver and need more frequent pauses than a continuous speech. So, in performance, this third act must have taken about the same time as the others. It just appears shorter on paper to the reader than it did to the audience in the theater.

A cry is the natural expression of bodily pain. 4Homer’s wounded heroes not infrequently fall with a cry to the ground. Venus screams aloud[3] at a scratch, not as being the tender goddess of love, but because suffering nature will have its rights. Even the iron Mars, on feeling the lance of Diomedes, bellows as frightfully as if ten thousand raging warriors were roaring at once, and fills both armies with terror.[4]

A cry is a natural reaction to physical pain. 4Homer’s injured heroes often collapse with a shout. Venus screams out[3] at a scratch, not because she’s the gentle goddess of love, but because suffering has its own demands. Even the tough Mars, upon feeling Diomedes' spear, roars as terrifyingly as if ten thousand furious warriors were shouting at once, sending both armies into a panic.[4]

High as Homer exalts his heroes in other respects above human nature, they yet remain true to it in their sensitiveness to pain and injuries and in the expression of their feelings by cries or tears or revilings. Judged by their deeds they are creatures of a higher order; in their feelings they are genuine human beings.

High as Homer elevates his heroes in other ways above human nature, they still stay true to it in their sensitivity to pain and injuries and in how they express their feelings through cries, tears, or harsh words. When judged by their actions, they are beings of a higher order; in their emotions, they are real human beings.

We finer Europeans of a wiser posterity have, I know, more control over our lips and eyes. Courtesy and decency forbid cries and tears. We have exchanged the active bravery of the first rude ages for a passive courage. Yet even our ancestors were greater in the latter than the former. But our ancestors were barbarians. To stifle all signs of pain, to meet the stroke of death with unaverted eye, to die laughing under the adder’s sting, to weep neither over our own sins nor at the loss of the dearest of friends, are traits of the old northern heroism.[5] The law given by Palnatoko to the Jomsburghers was to fear nothing, nor even to name the word fear.

We, the more refined Europeans of a smarter future, have, I know, more control over what we say and how we express ourselves. Politeness and respect keep us from shouting and crying. We’ve traded the bold bravery of the early rough times for a more reserved type of courage. Still, our ancestors were greater in this reserved aspect than in open bravery. But our ancestors were savages. Suppressing all signs of pain, facing death without blinking, dying with a laugh at a snake's bite, shedding no tears for our own wrongs or the loss of our closest friends—these are qualities of the old northern heroism.[5] The law given by Palnatoko to the Jomsburghers was to fear nothing, nor even to speak the word fear.

5Not so the Greek. He felt and feared. He expressed his pain and his grief. He was ashamed of no human weakness, yet allowed none to hold him back from the pursuit of honor or the performance of a duty. Principle wrought in him what savageness and hardness developed in the barbarian. Greek heroism was like the spark hidden in the pebble, which sleeps till roused by some outward force, and takes from the stone neither clearness nor coldness. The heroism of the barbarian was a bright, devouring flame, ever raging, and blackening, if not consuming, every other good quality.

5Not the Greek. He felt deeply and was afraid. He shared his pain and his sorrow. He wasn’t ashamed of any human weakness, yet he didn’t let any of it stop him from seeking honor or fulfilling his duties. His principles shaped him in a way that raw brutality and toughness shaped the barbarian. Greek heroism was like a spark hidden in a stone, lying dormant until awakened by an external force, taking neither clarity nor coldness from the stone. The heroism of the barbarian was a fierce, consuming flame, always raging, blackening if not destroying every other good quality.

When Homer makes the Trojans advance to battle with wild cries, while the Greeks march in resolute silence, the commentators very justly observe that the poet means by this distinction to characterize the one as an army of barbarians, the other of civilized men. I am surprised they have not perceived a similar characteristic difference in another passage.[6]

When Homer has the Trojans charge into battle with loud shouts, while the Greeks move forward in determined silence, commentators rightly point out that the poet is using this contrast to depict the Trojans as an army of barbarians and the Greeks as civilized men. I’m surprised they haven’t noticed a similar contrast in another passage.[6]

The opposing armies have agreed upon an armistice, and are occupied, not without hot tears on both sides (δάκρυα θερμὰ χέοντες), with the burning of their dead. But Priam forbids his Trojans to weep (οὐδ’ εἴα κλαίειν Πρίαμος μέγας), “and for this reason,” says Madame Dacier; “he feared they might become too tender-hearted, and return with less spirit to the morrow’s fight.” Good; but I would ask why Priam alone should apprehend this. Why 6does not Agamemnon issue the same command to his Greeks? The poet has a deeper meaning. He would show us that only the civilized Greek can weep and yet be brave, while the uncivilized Trojan, to be brave, must stifle all humanity. I am in no wise ashamed to weep (Νεμεσσῶμαί γε μὲν οὐδὲν κλαίειν), he elsewhere[7] makes the prudent son of wise Nestor say.

The opposing armies have agreed to a ceasefire and are engaged, not without tears from both sides, in the burial of their dead. But Priam forbids his Trojans to cry, “and for this reason,” says Madame Dacier; “he feared they might become too soft-hearted and go into tomorrow’s battle with less resolve.” That’s fair, but I wonder why only Priam is concerned about this. Why doesn’t Agamemnon give the same order to his Greeks? The poet has a deeper message. He wants to show us that only the civilized Greek can weep and still be courageous, while the uncivilized Trojan must suppress all feelings to be brave. I have no shame in shedding tears, he makes the wise son of Nestor say elsewhere.

It is worthy of notice that, among the few tragedies which have come down to us from antiquity, there should be two in which bodily pain constitutes not the least part of the hero’s misfortunes. Besides Philoctetes we have the dying Hercules, whom also Sophocles represents as wailing, moaning, weeping, and screaming. Thanks to our well-mannered neighbors, those masters of propriety, a whimpering Philoctetes or a screaming Hercules would now be ridiculous and not tolerated upon the stage. One of their latest poets,[8] indeed, has ventured upon a Philoctetes, but he seems not to have dared to show him in his true character.

It’s worth noting that among the few tragedies that have survived from ancient times, there are two where physical suffering is a significant part of the hero’s struggles. Along with Philoctetes, we have the dying Hercules, who Sophocles depicts as crying out, moaning, weeping, and screaming. Thanks to our well-mannered neighbors, those experts in propriety, a whimpering Philoctetes or a screaming Hercules would now seem ridiculous and would not be accepted on stage. One of their recent poets,[8]has indeed attempted a version of Philoctetes, but it seems he didn’t dare to portray him accurately.

Among the lost works of Sophocles was a Laocoon. If fate had but spared it to us! From the slight references to the piece in some of the old grammarians, we cannot determine how the poet treated his subject. Of one thing I am convinced,—that he would not have made his Laocoon more of a Stoic than Philoctetes and Hercules. Every thing stoical is untheatrical. Our sympathy is always proportionate with the suffering expressed by the 7object of our interest. If we behold him bearing his misery with magnanimity, our admiration is excited; but admiration is a cold sentiment, wherein barren wonder excludes not only every warmer emotion, but all vivid personal conception of the suffering.

Among the lost works of Sophocles was a Laocoon. If only fate had allowed us to keep it! From the brief references to the piece by some of the old grammarians, we can’t figure out how the poet approached his subject. One thing I’m sure of is that he wouldn’t have made his Laocoon more stoic than Philoctetes and Hercules. Everything stoic lacks theatricality. Our sympathy always matches the suffering shown by the 7person we’re focused on. If we see him enduring his misery with dignity, it sparks our admiration; but admiration is a cold feeling, where barren wonder shuts out not just warmer emotions but also any vivid personal understanding of the suffering.

I come now to my conclusion. If it be true that a cry, as an expression of bodily pain, is not inconsistent with nobility of soul, especially according to the views of the ancient Greeks, then the desire to represent such a soul cannot be the reason why the artist has refused to imitate this cry in his marble. He must have had some other reason for deviating in this respect from his rival, the poet, who expresses it with deliberate intention.

I now arrive at my conclusion. If it's true that a cry, as a sign of physical pain, doesn't go against having a noble soul—especially based on the beliefs of the ancient Greeks—then the wish to depict such a soul can't be the reason the artist chose not to capture this cry in his marble. He must have had some other reason for straying from his rival, the poet, who expresses it with purpose.

8

II.

Be it truth or fable that Love made the first attempt in the imitative arts, thus much is certain: that she never tired of guiding the hand of the great masters of antiquity. For although painting, as the art which reproduces objects upon flat surfaces, is now practised in the broadest sense of that definition, yet the wise Greek set much narrower bounds to it. He confined it strictly to the imitation of beauty. The Greek artist represented nothing that was not beautiful. Even the vulgarly beautiful, the beauty of inferior types, he copied only incidentally for practice or recreation. The perfection of the subject must charm in his work. He was too great to require the beholders to be satisfied with the mere barren pleasure arising from a successful likeness or from consideration of the artist’s skill. Nothing in his art was dearer to him or seemed to him more noble than the ends of art.

Whether it's true or just a story that Love made the first move in the arts, one thing is clear: she never stopped guiding the hands of the great masters of the past. Although painting, as the art that captures objects on flat surfaces, is now practiced in the broadest sense of that definition, the wise Greek artist had much stricter limits. He confined it strictly to the imitation of beauty. The Greek artist represented nothing that wasn't beautiful. Even the commonly beautiful, the beauty of lesser kinds, he only copied incidentally for practice or fun. The perfection of the subject had to captivate in his work. He was too great to settle for mere pleasure from a successful likeness or from pondering the artist's skill. Nothing in his art mattered more to him or seemed more noble than the true purpose of art.

“Who would want to paint you when no one wants to look at you?” says an old epigrammatist[9] to a misshapen man. Many a modern artist would say, “No matter how misshapen you are, I will paint you. Though people may not like to look at you, they will be glad to look at my picture; not as a portrait 9of you, but as a proof of my skill in making so close a copy of such a monster.”

“Who would want to paint you when nobody wants to look at you?” says an old epigram writer[9] to a deformed man. Many modern artists would say, “No matter how deformed you are, I will paint you. Even if people don’t enjoy looking at you, they will appreciate my artwork; not as a portrait of you, but as evidence of my talent in capturing such a creature.” 9

The fondness for making a display with mere manual dexterity, ennobled by no worth in the subject, is too natural not to have produced among the Greeks a Pauson and a Pyreicus. They had such painters, but meted out to them strict justice. Pauson, who confined himself to the beauties of ordinary nature, and whose depraved taste liked best to represent the imperfections and deformities of humanity,[10] lived in the most abandoned poverty;[11] and Pyreicus, who painted barbers’ rooms, dirty workshops, donkeys, and kitchen herbs, with all the diligence of a Dutch painter, as if such things were rare or attractive in nature, acquired the surname of Rhyparographer,[12] the dirt-painter. The rich voluptuaries, indeed, paid for his works their weight in gold, as if by this fictitious valuation to atone for their insignificance.

The love for showing off skill through mere manual talent, lacking any real value in the subject, is so natural that it produced a Pauson and a Pyreicus among the Greeks. They had such painters, but they dealt with them fairly. Pauson, who focused on the beauty of everyday nature and had a twisted taste that preferred to portray the flaws and ugliness of humanity,[10] lived in extreme poverty;[11] and Pyreicus, who painted barbershops, dirty workshops, donkeys, and kitchen herbs with the meticulousness of a Dutch painter, as if those things were rare or appealing in nature, earned the nickname Rhyparographer,[12] the dirt painter. Wealthy indulgents did buy his works for their weight in gold, as if this artificial value could make up for their lack of significance.

Even the magistrates considered this subject a matter worthy their attention, and confined the artist by force within his proper sphere. The law of the Thebans commanding him to make his copies more beautiful than the originals, and never under pain of punishment less so, is well known. This was no law against bunglers, as has been supposed by critics generally, and even by Junius himself,[13] 10but was aimed against the Greek Ghezzi, and condemned the unworthy artifice of obtaining a likeness by exaggerating the deformities of the model. It was, in fact, a law against caricature.

Even the magistrates thought this topic was worth their attention, forcing the artist to stay within his proper limits. The law of the Thebans required him to make his copies more beautiful than the originals, and he would face punishment if he did any less. This wasn’t just a law against incompetent artists, as many critics, including Junius himself, have mistakenly believed, [13] 10 but was directed at the Greek Ghezzi and condemned the dishonest practice of getting a likeness by emphasizing the model's flaws. In essence, it was a law against caricature.

From this same conception of the beautiful came the law of the Olympic judges. Every conqueror in the Olympic games received a statue, but a portrait-statue was erected only to him who had been thrice victor.[14] Too many indifferent portraits were not allowed among works of art. For although a portrait admits of being idealized, yet the likeness should predominate. It is the ideal of a particular person, not the ideal of humanity.

From this same idea of beauty came the rules set by the Olympic judges. Every champion in the Olympic games received a statue, but a portrait statue was only made for someone who had won three times.[14] Too many uninspiring portraits weren’t accepted as works of art. While a portrait can be stylized, the resemblance should still be the main focus. It represents the ideal of a specific individual, not the ideal of all humanity.

We laugh when we read that the very arts among the ancients were subject to the control of civil law; but we have no right to laugh. Laws should unquestionably usurp no sway over science, for the object of science is truth. Truth is a necessity of the soul, and to put any restraint upon the gratification of this essential want is tyranny. The object of art, on the contrary, is pleasure, and pleasure is not indispensable. What kind and what degree of pleasure shall be permitted may justly depend on the law-giver.

We might chuckle when we see that the ancient arts were governed by civil law, but we really shouldn't. Laws should definitely not interfere with science because the aim of science is truth. Truth is vital for the soul, and restricting this fundamental need is oppression. On the other hand, the purpose of art is pleasure, and pleasure isn't essential. The kind and level of pleasure that's allowed can rightfully be determined by the lawmaker.

The plastic arts especially, besides the inevitable influence which they exercise on the character of a nation, have power to work one effect which demands the careful attention of the law. Beautiful statues fashioned from beautiful men reacted upon their creators, and the state was indebted for its beautiful 11men to beautiful statues. With us the susceptible imagination of the mother seems to express itself only in monsters.

The visual arts, in particular, not only inevitably influence a nation's character but also have the power to create an effect that requires careful legal consideration. Beautiful statues made from beautiful people impact their creators, and the state owes its beautiful citizens to those stunning statues. In our case, the sensitive imagination of the mother seems to manifest only in monsters.

From this point of view I think I detect a truth in certain old stories which have been rejected as fables. The mothers of Aristomenes, of Aristodamas, of Alexander the Great, Scipio, Augustus, and Galerius, each dreamed during pregnancy that she was visited by a serpent. The serpent was an emblem of divinity.[15] Without it Bacchus, Apollo, Mercury, and Hercules were seldom represented in their beautiful pictures and statues. These honorable women had been feasting their eyes upon the god during the day, and the bewildering dream suggested to them the image of the snake. Thus I vindicate the dream, and show up the explanation given by the pride of their sons and by unblushing flattery. For there must have been some reason for the adulterous fancy always taking the form of a serpent.

From this perspective, I think I see a truth in certain old stories that have been dismissed as myths. The mothers of Aristomenes, Aristodamas, Alexander the Great, Scipio, Augustus, and Galerius all dreamt during pregnancy that a serpent visited them. The serpent symbolized divinity.[15] Without it, Bacchus, Apollo, Mercury, and Hercules rarely appeared in their beautiful paintings and sculptures. These remarkable women had been admiring the god during the day, and the captivating dream presented them with the image of the snake. This is how I justify the significance of the dream, exposing the explanations given by their sons’ pride and shameless flattery. There must have been a reason why the fantasy of infidelity always took the form of a serpent.

But I am wandering from my purpose, which was simply to prove that among the ancients beauty was the supreme law of the imitative arts. This being established, it follows necessarily that whatever else these arts may aim at must give way completely if incompatible with beauty, and, if compatible, must at least be secondary to it.

But I’m getting off track from my original point, which was just to show that for the ancients, beauty was the highest principle of the imitative arts. Once this is established, it naturally follows that anything else these arts might strive for must be set aside entirely if it conflicts with beauty, and if it doesn’t conflict, it should at least be considered less important.

I will confine myself wholly to expression. There are passions and degrees of passion whose expression produces the most hideous contortions of the face, and throws the whole body into such unnatural 12positions as to destroy all the beautiful lines that mark it when in a state of greater repose. These passions the old artists either refrained altogether from representing, or softened into emotions which were capable of being expressed with some degree of beauty.

I will limit myself completely to expression. There are strong feelings and levels of intensity whose expression causes the most grotesque twists of the face and forces the entire body into such unnatural positions that it ruins all the beautiful lines that define it when it's more relaxed. These emotions were either avoided entirely by the old artists or toned down into feelings that could be expressed with some level of beauty. 12

Rage and despair disfigured none of their works. I venture to maintain that they never represented a fury.[16] Wrath they tempered into severity. In poetry we have the wrathful Jupiter, who hurls the thunderbolt; in art he is simply the austere.

Rage and despair didn’t distort any of their works. I dare say they never captured fury. Wrath was transformed into seriousness. In poetry, we have the angry Jupiter who throws lightning; in art, he’s just serious.

Anguish was softened into sadness. Where that was impossible, and where the representation of intense grief would belittle as well as disfigure, how did Timanthes manage? There is a well-known picture by him of the sacrifice of Iphigenia, wherein he gives to the countenance of every spectator a fitting degree of sadness, but veils the face of the father, on which should have been depicted the most intense suffering. This has been the subject of many petty criticisms. “The artist,” says one,[17] “had so exhausted himself in representations of sadness that he despaired of depicting the father’s face worthily.” “He hereby confessed,” says another,[18] “that the bitterness of extreme grief cannot 13be expressed by art.” I, for my part, see in this no proof of incapacity in the artist or his art. In proportion to the intensity of feeling, the expression of the features is intensified, and nothing is easier than to express extremes. But Timanthes knew the limits which the graces have imposed upon his art. He knew that the grief befitting Agamemnon, as father, produces contortions which are essentially ugly. He carried expression as far as was consistent with beauty and dignity. Ugliness he would gladly have passed over, or have softened, but since his subject admitted of neither, there was nothing left him but to veil it. What he might not paint he left to be imagined. That concealment was in short a sacrifice to beauty; an example to show, not how expression can be carried beyond the limits of art, but how it should be subjected to the first law of art, the law of beauty.

Anguish turned into sadness. Where that wasn’t possible, and where showing intense grief would belittle as well as distort, how did Timanthes handle it? There’s a famous painting by him of the sacrifice of Iphigenia, in which he gives every spectator a proper level of sadness while hiding the father’s face, which should have shown the deepest suffering. This has led to many petty criticisms. “The artist,” says one,[17] “exhausted himself in portraying sadness that he lost hope of depicting the father's face properly.” “He therefore admitted,” says another,[18] “that extreme grief cannot be captured by art.” For my part, I don’t see this as evidence of the artist’s incapacity or the limitations of his art. As feelings intensify, facial expressions also intensify, and it's easy to express extremes. But Timanthes understood the limits that beauty imposes on his art. He knew that the grief appropriate for Agamemnon, as a father, results in distortions that are fundamentally ugly. He expressed emotion as far as it aligned with beauty and dignity. He would have preferred to skip or soften ugliness, but since his subject didn’t allow for that, he had no choice but to cover it up. What he couldn’t paint, he left to the viewer's imagination. That concealment was essentially a sacrifice for beauty; an example to demonstrate not how expression can exceed the limits of art, but how it should adhere to the primary law of art, the law of beauty.

Apply this to the Laocoon and we have the cause we were seeking. The master was striving to attain the greatest beauty under the given conditions of bodily pain. Pain, in its disfiguring extreme, was not compatible with beauty, and must therefore be softened. Screams must be reduced to sighs, not because screams would betray weakness, but because they would deform the countenance to a repulsive degree. Imagine Laocoon’s mouth open, and judge. Let him scream, and see. It was, before, a figure to inspire compassion in its beauty and suffering. Now it is ugly, abhorrent, and we gladly avert our eyes from a painful spectacle, destitute of the beauty 14which alone could turn our pain into the sweet feeling of pity for the suffering object.

Apply this to Laocoon and we find the cause we were looking for. The artist was trying to achieve the highest beauty despite the physical pain. Extreme pain, with its ability to disfigure, clashes with beauty and has to be softened. Screams need to turn into sighs, not because screams show weakness, but because they would distort the face in a way that is revolting. Picture Laocoon with his mouth open and judge. Let him scream and see. It used to be a figure that evoked compassion through its beauty and suffering. Now it looks ugly, horrifying, and we quickly turn away from a painful scene, devoid of the beauty 14 that could transform our pain into the gentle emotion of pity for the one suffering.

The simple opening of the mouth, apart from the violent and repulsive contortions it causes in the other parts of the face, is a blot on a painting and a cavity in a statue productive of the worst possible effect. Montfaucon showed little taste when he pronounced the bearded face of an old man with wide open mouth, to be a Jupiter delivering an oracle.[19] Cannot a god foretell the future without screaming? Would a more becoming posture of the lips cast suspicion upon his prophecies? Valerius cannot make me believe that Ajax was painted screaming in the above-mentioned picture of Timanthes.[20] Far inferior masters, after the decline of art, do not in a single instance make the wildest barbarian open his mouth to scream, even though in mortal terror of his enemy’s sword.[21]

The simple act of opening the mouth, aside from the harsh and unpleasant distortions it creates in the rest of the face, is like a flaw on a painting and a hole in a statue that results in the worst possible outcome. Montfaucon had no taste when he called the bearded face of an old man with his mouth wide open, a depiction of Jupiter delivering an oracle.[19] Can a god really predict the future without yelling? Would a more graceful position of the lips cast doubt on his predictions? Valerius can’t convince me that Ajax was depicted screaming in the previously mentioned painting by Timanthes.[20] Much lesser artists, after the decline of art, never show even the wildest barbarian screaming, even when he's terrified of his enemy’s sword.[21]

This softening of the extremity of bodily suffering into a lesser degree of pain is apparent in the works of many of the old artists. Hercules, writhing in his poisoned robe, from the hand of an unknown master, was not the Hercules of Sophocles, who made the Locrian rocks and the Eubœan promontory ring with his horrid cries. He was gloomy rather than wild.[22] The Philoctetes of Pythagoras Leontinus seemed to communicate his pain to the beholder, 15an effect which would have been destroyed by the slightest disfigurement of the features. It may be asked how I know that this master made a statue of Philoctetes. From a passage in Pliny, which ought not to have waited for my emendation, so evident is the alteration or mutilation it has under gone.[23]

This easing of intense bodily suffering into a milder form of pain is evident in the works of many old artists. Hercules, suffering in his poisoned robe, created by an unknown master, was not the Hercules of Sophocles, who made the Locrian rocks and the Euboean promontory echo with his terrible cries. He appeared more gloomy than wild.[22] The Philoctetes by Pythagoras Leontinus seemed to share his pain with the viewer, an effect that would have been lost with the slightest alteration of his features. One might wonder how I know this master created a statue of Philoctetes. From a passage in Pliny, which should not have needed my revision, as the change or damage it has undergone is quite obvious.[23]

16

III.

But, as already observed, the realm of art has in modern times been greatly enlarged. Its imitations are allowed to extend over all visible nature, of which beauty constitutes but a small part. Truth and expression are taken as its first law. As nature always sacrifices beauty to higher ends, so should the artist subordinate it to his general purpose, and not pursue it further than truth and expression allow. Enough that truth and expression convert what is unsightly in nature into a beauty of art.

But, as already noted, the world of art has really expanded in modern times. Its imitations can cover all of visible nature, of which beauty is just a small part. Truth and expression are considered its top priorities. Just as nature often sacrifices beauty for higher purposes, the artist should prioritize these in their overall goal and not chase beauty beyond what truth and expression permit. It’s enough that truth and expression transform what is unattractive in nature into something beautiful in art.

Allowing this idea to pass unchallenged at present for whatever it is worth, are there not other independent considerations which should set bounds to expression, and prevent the artist from choosing for his imitation the culminating point of any action?

Allowing this idea to go unchallenged for now, whatever it may be worth, aren't there other independent factors that should limit expression and stop the artist from selecting the peak moment of any action for their representation?

The single moment of time to which art must confine itself, will lead us, I think, to such considerations. Since the artist can use but a single moment of ever-changing nature, and the painter must further confine his study of this one moment to a single point of view, while their works are made not simply to be looked at, but to be contemplated long and often, evidently the most fruitful moment and the most fruitful aspect of that moment must be chosen. Now that only is fruitful which allows free play to 17the imagination. The more we see the more we must be able to imagine; and the more we imagine, the more we must think we see. But no moment in the whole course of an action is so disadvantageous in this respect as that of its culmination. There is nothing beyond, and to present the uttermost to the eye is to bind the wings of Fancy, and compel her, since she cannot soar beyond the impression made on the senses, to employ herself with feebler images, shunning as her limit the visible fulness already expressed. When, for instance, Laocoon sighs, imagination can hear him cry; but if he cry, imagination can neither mount a step higher, nor fall a step lower, without seeing him in a more endurable, and therefore less interesting, condition. We hear him merely groaning, or we see him already dead.

The single moment in time that art needs to focus on will lead us to some important thoughts. Since the artist can only use one fleeting moment from the ever-changing world, and since the painter has to limit their view of this moment to a single perspective, while their works are meant not just to be looked at but to be considered deeply and often, it’s clear that the most impactful moment and the best angle of that moment must be chosen. What is truly impactful is what lets the imagination run wild. The more we see, the more we should be able to imagine; and the more we imagine, the more we think we can see. However, no moment in the entire flow of an action is as limiting in this regard as its climax. There’s nothing beyond it, and showing the very peak to the eye restricts the imagination, forcing it to deal with weaker images since it can't soar beyond what’s already presented to the senses. For example, when Laocoon sighs, the imagination can hear him scream; but if he screams, the imagination can’t rise above or fall below that moment without viewing him in a less intense and therefore less captivating state. We either hear him just moaning or see him already lifeless.

Again, since this single moment receives from art an unchanging duration, it should express nothing essentially transitory. All phenomena, whose nature it is suddenly to break out and as suddenly to disappear, which can remain as they are but for a moment; all such phenomena, whether agreeable or otherwise, acquire through the perpetuity conferred upon them by art such an unnatural appearance, that the impression they produce becomes weaker with every fresh observation, till the whole subject at last wearies or disgusts us. La Mettrie, who had himself painted and engraved as a second Democritus, laughs only the first time we look at him. Looked at again, the philosopher becomes a buffoon, and his laugh a grimace. So it is with a cry. Pain, 18which is so violent as to extort a scream, either soon abates or it must destroy the sufferer. Again, if a man of firmness and endurance cry, he does not do so unceasingly, and only this apparent continuity in art makes the cry degenerate into womanish weakness or childish impatience. This, at least, the sculptor of the Laocoon had to guard against, even had a cry not been an offence against beauty, and were suffering without beauty a legitimate subject of art.

Again, since this single moment captured by art has a timeless quality, it shouldn't express anything that is essentially fleeting. All phenomena that suddenly emerge and just as abruptly vanish, which can only persist for a brief moment; all of these experiences, whether enjoyable or not, take on such an unnatural quality through the eternity granted to them by art that the impact they create diminishes with each new observation, until the whole subject eventually becomes tiresome or repulsive to us. La Mettrie, who had himself depicted and engraved as a second Democritus, only makes us laugh the first time we see him. Upon seeing him again, the philosopher turns into a clown, and his laughter transforms into a grimace. The same goes for a scream. A pain so intense that it forces a cry either quickly subsides or it must destroy the sufferer. Moreover, if a strong and resilient person cries out, they won't do so continuously, and only this seeming continuity in art makes the cry seem like feminine weakness or childish impatience. This was something the sculptor of the Laocoon had to be cautious about, even if a cry wasn't considered an offense against beauty, and if suffering without beauty was a valid theme for art.

Among the old painters Timomachus seems to have been the one most fond of choosing extremes for his subject. His raving Ajax and infanticide Medea were famous. But from the descriptions we have of them it is clear that he had rare skill in selecting that point which leads the observer to imagine the crisis without actually showing it, and in uniting with this an appearance not so essentially transitory as to become offensive through the continuity conferred by art. He did not paint Medea at the moment of her actually murdering her children, but just before, when motherly love is still struggling with jealousy. We anticipate the result and tremble at the idea of soon seeing Medea in her unmitigated ferocity, our imagination far outstripping any thing the painter could have shown us of that terrible moment. For that reason her prolonged indecision, so far from displeasing us, makes us wish it had been continued in reality. We wish this conflict of passions had never been decided or had lasted at least till time and reflection had weakened 19her fury and secured the victory to the maternal sentiments. This wisdom on the part of Timomachus won for him great and frequent praise, and raised him far above another artist unknown, who was foolish enough to paint Medea at the height of her madness, thus giving to this transient access of passion a duration that outrages nature. The poet[24] censures him for this, and says very justly, apostrophizing the picture, “Art thou then for ever thirsting for the blood of thy children? Is there always a new Jason and a new Creusa to inflame thy rage? To the devil with the very picture of thee!” he adds angrily.

Among the old painters, Timomachus seems to have been the one most interested in choosing extremes for his subjects. His frantic Ajax and violent Medea were well-known. But from the descriptions we have of them, it's clear that he had a unique talent for choosing the moment that leads the viewer to imagine the crisis without actually depicting it, while also combining this with an emotional intensity that isn’t so fleeting that it offends through the permanence provided by art. He didn’t paint Medea at the moment she was killing her children, but just before, when maternal love was still battling with jealousy. We anticipate the outcome and shudder at the thought of soon seeing Medea in her full fury, our imagination racing ahead of anything the painter could have shown us of that horrific moment. For that reason, her drawn-out indecision, far from disappointing us, makes us wish it had lingered in reality. We wish this clash of emotions had never reached a conclusion or had at least lasted until time and reflection had softened her rage and allowed maternal feelings to win out. Timomachus’s insight earned him significant praise and elevated him far above another, lesser-known artist, who foolishly painted Medea in the peak of her madness, thereby giving this fleeting outburst of passion an enduring quality that defies nature. The poet[24] criticizes him for this, saying quite rightly, addressing the painting, “Are you forever thirsting for the blood of your children? Is there always a new Jason and a new Creusa to fuel your anger? To hell with the very image of you!” he adds furiously.

Of Timomachus’ treatment of the raving Ajax, we can judge by what Philostratus tells us.[25] Ajax was not represented at the moment when, raging among the herds, he captures and slays goats and oxen, mistaking them for men. The master showed him sitting weary after these crazy deeds of heroism, and meditating self-destruction. That was really the raving Ajax, not because he is raving at the moment, but because we see that he has been raving, and with what violence his present reaction of shame and despair vividly portrays. We see the force of the tempest in the wrecks and corpses with which it has strewn the beach.

Of Timomachus’ portrayal of the crazed Ajax, we can assess what Philostratus shares with us.[25] Ajax was not shown at the moment when, in his rage among the herds, he captures and kills goats and oxen, mistaking them for men. The artist depicted him sitting in exhaustion after these wild acts of heroism, contemplating self-destruction. That truly represents the crazed Ajax, not because he is currently ranting, but because we see that he has been lost to madness, and the intensity of his current feelings of shame and despair is vividly portrayed. We witness the power of the storm in the wreckage and remains scattered across the beach.

20

IV.

A review of the reasons here alleged for the moderation observed by the sculptor of the Laocoon in the expression of bodily pain, shows them to lie wholly in the peculiar object of his art and its necessary limitations. Scarce one of them would be applicable to poetry.

A review of the reasons given here for the restraint shown by the sculptor of the Laocoon in the portrayal of physical pain reveals that they are entirely related to the specific nature of his art and its unavoidable limitations. Almost none of these reasons would apply to poetry.

Without inquiring here how far the poet can succeed in describing physical beauty, so much at least is clear, that since the whole infinite realm of perfection lies open for his imitation, this visible covering under which perfection becomes beauty will be one of his least significant means of interesting us in his characters. Indeed, he often neglects it altogether, feeling sure that if his hero have gained our favor, his nobler qualities will either so engross us that we shall not think of his body, or have so won us that, if we think of it, we shall naturally attribute to him a beautiful, or, at least, no unsightly one. Least of all will he have reference to the eye in every detail not especially addressed to the sense of sight. When Virgil’s Laocoon screams, who stops to think that a scream necessitates an open mouth, and that an open mouth is ugly? Enough that “clamores horrendos ad sidera tollit” is fine to the 21ear, no matter what its effect on the eye. Whoever requires a beautiful picture has missed the whole intention of the poet.

Without questioning how well the poet can capture physical beauty, it's clear that since the entire limitless realm of perfection is available for his imitation, this visible layer through which perfection becomes beauty will be one of the least important ways to engage us with his characters. In fact, he often overlooks it entirely, confident that if his hero has won our approval, their greater qualities will either capture our attention so completely that we won't think about their appearance, or have impressed us so much that, if we do consider it, we will naturally envision them as beautiful, or at least not unattractive. He will certainly not focus on appearance in every detail not explicitly meant for the sense of sight. When Virgil’s Laocoon screams, who pauses to realize that a scream requires an open mouth, and that an open mouth might be unattractive? It's enough that “clamores horrendos ad sidera tollit” sounds great to the ear, regardless of its visual impact. Anyone who demands a beautiful image has missed the entire point of the poet.

Further, nothing obliges the poet to concentrate his picture into a single moment. He can take up every action, if he will, from its origin, and carry it through all possible changes to its issue. Every change, which would require from the painter a separate picture, costs him but a single touch; a touch, perhaps, which, taken by itself, might offend the imagination, but which, anticipated, as it has been, by what preceded, and softened and atoned for by what follows, loses its individual effect in the admirable result of the whole. Thus were it really unbecoming in a man to cry out in the extremity of bodily pain, how can this momentary weakness lower in our estimation a character whose virtues have previously won our regard? Virgil’s Laocoon cries; but this screaming Laocoon is the same we know and love as the most far-seeing of patriots and the tenderest of fathers. We do not attribute the cry to his character, but solely to his intolerable sufferings. We hear in it only those, nor could they have been made sensible to us in any other way.

Furthermore, nothing requires the poet to focus his depiction on a single moment. He can take any action, if he chooses, from its beginning and carry it through all possible changes to its conclusion. Every change that would need a separate painting from the artist only costs him a single touch; a touch that, on its own, might not appeal to the imagination, but which, as we have already anticipated from what came before, and softened and balanced out by what follows, loses its standalone impact in the impressive result of the entire work. So, if it were indeed inappropriate for a man to cry out in extreme physical pain, how can this brief moment of weakness diminish our perception of a character whose virtues have already earned our admiration? Virgil’s Laocoon screams; yet this screaming Laocoon is the same one we know and love as the most insightful patriot and the most caring father. We don’t attribute the cry to his character, but only to his unbearable suffering. We hear only that, and they couldn’t have been communicated to us in any other way.

Who blames the poet, then? Rather must we acknowledge that he was right in introducing the cry, as the sculptor was in omitting it.

Who can blame the poet, then? We have to admit that he was correct in bringing forth the cry, just as the sculptor was right to leave it out.

But Virgil’s is a narrative poem. Would the dramatic poet be included in this justification? A very different impression is made by the mention of a cry and the cry itself. The drama, being meant 22for a living picture to the spectator, should therefore perhaps conform more strictly to the laws of material painting. In the drama we not only fancy we see and hear a crying Philoctetes, we actually do see and hear him. The more nearly the actor approaches nature, the more sensibly must our eyes and ears be offended, as in nature they undoubtedly are when we hear such loud and violent expressions of pain. Besides, physical suffering in general possesses in a less degree than other evils the power of arousing sympathy. The imagination cannot take hold of it sufficiently for the mere sight to arouse in us any corresponding emotion. Sophocles, therefore, might easily have overstepped the bounds not only of conventional propriety, but of a propriety grounded in the very nature of our sensibilities, in letting Philoctetes and Hercules moan and weep, scream and roar. The by-standers cannot possibly feel such concern for their suffering as these excessive outbreaks seem to demand. To us spectators the lookers-on will seem comparatively cold; and yet we cannot but regard their sympathy as the measure of our own. Add to this that the actor can rarely or never carry the representation of bodily pain to the point of illusion, and perhaps the modern dramatic poets are rather to be praised than blamed for either avoiding this danger altogether or skirting it at a safe distance.

But Virgil’s work is a narrative poem. Would a dramatic poet fit into this justification? A very different feeling comes from the mention of a cry and the cry itself. The drama, meant to create a living picture for the audience, should perhaps follow the rules of physical painting more closely. In the drama, we not only imagine we see and hear Philoctetes crying, we actually see and hear him. The closer the actor gets to nature, the more our senses can be disturbed, much like they are in reality when we hear intense and loud expressions of pain. Also, physical suffering generally has less ability than other troubles to evoke sympathy. Our imagination struggles to grasp it well enough for just seeing it to stir any corresponding emotion in us. Sophocles, therefore, could easily have crossed the line not only of social norms but of propriety rooted in our very sensitivities by having Philoctetes and Hercules moan, weep, scream, and roar. The onlookers can't possibly feel as much concern for their suffering as these extreme outbursts seem to call for. To us spectators, the bystanders will seem relatively indifferent; yet we can't help but see their sympathy as a reflection of our own. Additionally, the actor can rarely or never portray bodily pain to the point of true illusion, and perhaps modern dramatic poets deserve more credit than criticism for either avoiding this risk entirely or navigating it from a safe distance.

Much would in theory appear unanswerable if the achievements of genius had not proved the contrary. These observations are not without good foundation, 23yet in spite of them Philoctetes remains one of the masterpieces of the stage. For a portion of our strictures do not apply to Sophocles, and by a disregard of others he has attained to beauties which the timid critic, but for this example, would never have dreamed of. The following remarks will make this apparent:—

Much might seem unanswerable in theory if the achievements of genius hadn't shown otherwise. These observations have good reason behind them, 23 yet despite this, Philoctetes stands as one of the great masterpieces of the stage. Some of our criticisms don't apply to Sophocles, and by ignoring others, he has reached beauties that a hesitant critic would never have imagined without this example. The following comments will make this clear:—

1. The poet has contrived wonderfully to intensify and ennoble the idea of physical pain. He chose a wound,—for we may consider the details of the story dependent upon his choice, in so far as he chose the subject for their sake,—he chose, I say, a wound and not an inward distemper, because the most painful sickness fails to impress us as vividly as an outward hurt. The inward sympathetic fire which consumed Meleager when his mother sacrificed him in the brand to her sisterly fury, would therefore be less dramatic than a wound. This wound, moreover, was a divine punishment. In it a fiercer than any natural poison raged unceasingly, and at appointed intervals an access of intenser pain occurred, always followed by a heavy sleep, wherein exhausted nature acquired the needed strength for entering again upon the same course of pain. Chateaubrun represents him as wounded simply by the poisoned arrow of a Trojan. But so common an accident gives small scope for extraordinary results. Every one was exposed to it in the old wars; why were the consequences so terrible only in the case of Philoctetes? A natural poison that should work for nine years without destroying 24life is far more improbable than all the fabulous miraculous elements with which the Greek decked out his tale.

1. The poet has done an amazing job of deepening and elevating the idea of physical pain. He picked a wound—because we can consider the details of the story to hinge on his choice, as he selected the subject for their sake—he chose, I mean, a wound and not an internal illness, because even the most painful sickness doesn’t strike us as powerfully as an external injury. The inner agony that consumed Meleager when his mother sacrificed him in the fire out of her sisterly rage would therefore be less dramatic than a wound. This wound, moreover, was a divine punishment. Within it, a fiercer poison than any natural one raged relentlessly, and at set intervals, waves of more intense pain occurred, always followed by a deep sleep, in which his exhausted body gained the strength needed to resume the same cycle of pain. Chateaubrun depicts him as injured simply by the poisoned arrow of a Trojan. But such a common accident allows for little extraordinary outcome. Everyone faced this risk in the old wars; why were the effects so catastrophic only in the case of Philoctetes? A natural poison that could work for nine years without killing is far more unlikely than all the mythical, miraculous elements with which the Greek embellished his story.

2. But great and terrible as he made the physical sufferings of his hero, he was well aware that these alone would not suffice to excite any sensible degree of sympathy. He joined with them, therefore, other evils, also insufficient of themselves to move us greatly, but receiving from this connection a darker hue of tragedy, which in turn reacted upon the bodily pain. These evils were complete loss of human companionship, hunger, and all the discomforts attendant on exposure to an inclement sky when thus bereft.[26] Imagine a man under these circumstances, but in possession of health, strength, and industry, and we have a Robinson Crusoe, who has little claim to our compassion, though we are by no means indifferent to his fate. For we are seldom so thoroughly content with human society as not to find a certain charm in thinking of the repose to be enjoyed without its pale; more particularly as every one flatters himself with the idea of being able gradually to dispense altogether with the help of others. Again, imagine a man suffering from the most painful of incurable maladies, but surrounded by kind friends who let him want for nothing, who relieve his pain by all the means in their power, and are always ready to listen to his groans and complaints; we should pity him undoubtedly, but our compassion would soon be exhausted. We should 25presently shrug our shoulders and counsel patience. Only when all these ills unite in one person, when to solitude is added physical infirmity, when the sick man not only cannot help himself, but has no one to help him, and his groans die away on the desert air,—then we see a wretch afflicted by all the ills to which human nature is exposed, and the very thought of putting ourselves in his place for a moment fills us with horror. We see before us despair in its most dreadful shape, and no compassion is stronger or more melting than that connected with the idea of despair. Such we feel for Philoctetes, especially at the moment when, robbed of his bow, he loses the only means left him of supporting his miserable existence. Alas for the Frenchman who had not the sense to perceive this nor the heart to feel it! or, if he had, was petty enough to sacrifice it all to the pitiful taste of his nation! Chateaubrun gives Philoctetes companionship by introducing a princess into his desert island. Neither is she alone, but has with her a lady of honor: a thing apparently as much needed by the poet as by the princess. All the admirable play with the bow he has left out and introduced in its stead the play of bright eyes. The heroic youth of France would in truth have made themselves very merry over a bow and arrows, whereas nothing is more serious to them than the displeasure of bright eyes. The Greek harrows us with fear lest the wretched Philoctetes should be forced to remain on the island without his bow, and there miserably perish. The Frenchman found a surer 26way to our hearts by making us fear that the son of Achilles would have to depart without his princess. And this is called by the Parisian critics triumphing over the ancients. One of them even proposed to name Chateaubrun’s piece “La difficulté vaincue.”[27]

2. But as intense and awful as he made the physical suffering of his hero, he understood that this alone wouldn’t generate a significant amount of sympathy. So he added other hardships, which, on their own, wouldn’t touch us deeply, but when combined introduced a darker shade of tragedy that, in turn, intensified the physical pain. These hardships included total isolation, hunger, and all the discomforts that come with being exposed to bad weather when left alone.[26] Imagine a man in this situation, but with good health, strength, and drive, and we have a Robinson Crusoe, who doesn't elicit our deep compassion, even though we care about his situation. Because we are rarely completely satisfied with human company that we don’t find a certain allure in imagining the peace that can be found outside of it; especially as everyone likes to imagine they can eventually rely entirely on themselves. Now, picture a man suffering from a severe and incurable illness, but surrounded by caring friends who provide everything he needs, relieving his pain through all available means, and are always willing to listen to his moans and complaints; we would definitely feel sorry for him, but our sympathy would soon wear thin. We might ultimately shrug it off and advise patience. Only when all these miseries come together in one person—when solitude is combined with physical weakness, when the sick man not only cannot help himself but has no one to assist him, and his cries fade into the empty air—then we confront a person crushed by all the burdens that human existence can bear, and the mere notion of finding ourselves in his position momentarily terrifies us. We witness despair in its most horrific form, and no compassion is deeper or more heartfelt than that tied to despair. That’s what we feel for Philoctetes, especially at the moment when, stripped of his bow, he loses the last means left to sustain his wretched life. Woe to the Frenchman who didn’t have the insight to see this or the heart to feel it! Or if he did, was small-minded enough to sacrifice it all for the trivial tastes of his country! Chateaubrun gives Philoctetes companionship by bringing a princess to his deserted island. She isn't alone either, but accompanied by a lady-in-waiting: something seemingly as essential for the poet as for the princess. All the impressive action with the bow he has omitted and replaced with the spectacle of sparkling eyes. The young men of France would have laughed heartily at a bow and arrows, whereas nothing is more serious to them than the disapproval of beautiful eyes. The Greek terrifies us with the possibility that the miserable Philoctetes might be forced to stay on the island without his bow and die in agony. The Frenchman found a clearer route to our hearts by making us fear that Achilles' son would have to leave without his princess. And this is what the Parisian critics call triumphing over the ancients. One of them even suggested naming Chateaubrun’s work “La difficulté vaincue.”[27]

3. Turning now from the effect of the whole, let us examine the separate scenes wherein Philoctetes is no longer the forsaken sufferer, but has hope of leaving the dreary island and returning to his kingdom. His ills are therefore now confined entirely to his painful wound. He moans, he cries, he goes through the most hideous contortions. Against this scene objections on the score of offended propriety may with most reason be brought. They come from an Englishman, a man, therefore, not readily to be suspected of false delicacy. As already hinted, he supports his objections by very good arguments. “All feelings and passions,” he says, “with which others can have little sympathy, become offensive if too violently expressed.”[28] “It is for the same reason that to cry out with bodily pain, how intolerable soever, appears always unmanly and unbecoming. There is, however, a good deal of sympathy even with bodily pain. If I see a stroke aimed and just ready to fall upon the leg or arm of another person, I naturally shriek and draw back my own leg or my own arm; and when it does fall, I feel it in some measure and am hurt by it as well as the 27sufferer. My hurt, however, is no doubt excessively slight, and, upon that account, if he makes any violent outcry, as I cannot go along with him, I never fail to despise him.”

3. Now shifting focus from the overall effect, let’s look at the specific scenes where Philoctetes is no longer the abandoned victim, but has hope of leaving the bleak island and returning to his kingdom. His suffering is now solely tied to his painful wound. He groans, cries, and contorts in agony. Against this backdrop, valid objections regarding decency can reasonably be raised. They come from an Englishman, a man who therefore shouldn't be easily suspected of false modesty. As previously mentioned, he supports his objections with solid arguments. “All feelings and passions,” he says, “that others can barely relate to become offensive when expressed too intensely.”[28] “It’s the same reason that crying out in extreme physical pain, no matter how unbearable, always seems unmanly and inappropriate. However, there is still quite a bit of empathy for physical pain. If I see a blow aimed at someone else’s leg or arm, I instinctively flinch and pull back my own. And when the blow lands, I feel it to some extent and it hurts me, just like it does the sufferer. My pain, though, is undoubtedly very slight, and because of that, if he screams loudly, I can’t relate to him and I inevitably look down on him.”

Nothing is more deceptive than the laying down of general laws for our emotions. Their web is so fine and intricate that the most cautious speculation is hardly able to take up a single thread and trace it through all its interlacings. And if it could, what should we gain? There is in nature no single, unmixed emotion. With every one spring up a thousand others, the most insignificant of which essentially modifies the original one, so that exception after exception arises until our supposed universal law shrinks into a mere personal experience in a few individual cases. We despise a man, says the Englishman, whom we hear crying out under bodily pain. But not always; not the first time; not when we see that the sufferer does all in his power to suppress expressions of pain; not when we know him to be otherwise a man of resolution: still less when we see him giving proof of firmness in the midst of his suffering; when we see that pain, though it extort a cry, can extort nothing further; that he submits to a continuance of the anguish rather than yield a jot of his opinions or resolves, although such a concession would end his woes. All this we find in Philoctetes. To the old Greek mind moral greatness consisted in unchanging love of friends as well as unfaltering hatred of enemies. This greatness Philoctetes preserves through all his 28tortures. His own griefs have not so exhausted his tears that he has none to shed over the fate of his old friends. His sufferings have not so enervated him that, to be free from them, he would forgive his enemies and lend himself to their selfish ends. And did this man of rock deserve to be despised by the Athenians, because the waves, that could not shake him, wrung from him a moan?

Nothing is more misleading than trying to establish general rules for our emotions. Their web is so fine and complex that even the most careful analysis struggles to pick apart a single thread and follow it through all its connections. And if we could, what would we really gain? In nature, there's no pure, uncomplicated emotion. With every emotion, a thousand others emerge, each altering the original one in significant ways, leading to countless exceptions until our so-called universal law collapses into mere personal experiences in a few individual cases. An Englishman might say that we look down on a man who cries out in pain. But not always; not the first time; not when we see the sufferer trying hard to hide his pain; not when we know him to be a generally strong-willed person; even less so when we witness him showing resilience amid his suffering; when we see that though pain makes him cry out, it cannot evoke anything more; that he endures the pain rather than compromise his beliefs or decisions, even though giving in would ease his suffering. All of this is evident in Philoctetes. For the ancient Greeks, moral greatness meant unwavering love for friends and steadfast hatred for enemies. Philoctetes maintains this greatness through all his suffering. His own sorrows haven't drained him of the tears to mourn for his old friends. His pain hasn't weakened him to the point where, to escape it, he would forgive his enemies and assist their selfish motives. Did this man of stone deserve to be scorned by the Athenians just because the waves that couldn't shake him forced a moan from him?

I confess to having little taste for the philosophy of Cicero in general, but particularly distasteful to me are his views with regard to the endurance of bodily pain set forth in the second book of his Tusculan Disputations. One would suppose, from his abhorrence of all expressions of bodily pain, that he was training a gladiator. He seems to see in such expressions only impatience, not considering that they are often wholly involuntary, and that true courage can be shown in none but voluntary actions. In the play of Sophocles he hears only the cries and complaints of Philoctetes and overlooks altogether his otherwise resolute bearing. Else what excuse for his rhetorical outbreak against the poets? “They would make us effeminate by introducing the bravest of their warriors as complaining.” They should complain, for the theatre is no arena. The condemned or hired gladiator was bound to do and bear with grace. No sound of lamentation must be heard, no painful contortion seen. His wounds and death were to amuse the spectators, and art must therefore teach the suppression of all feeling. The least manifestation of it might have aroused compassion, 29and compassion often excited would soon have put an end to the cruel shows. But what is to be avoided in the arena is the very object of the tragic stage, and here, therefore, demeanor of exactly the opposite kind is required. The heroes on the stage must show feeling, must express their sufferings, and give free course to nature. Any appearance of art and constraint represses sympathy. Boxers in buskin can at most excite our admiration. This term may fitly be applied to the so-called Senecan tragedies. I am convinced that the gladiatorial shows were the chief reason why the Romans never attained even to mediocrity in their tragedies. In the bloody amphitheatre the spectators lost all acquaintance with nature. A Ctesias might have studied his art there, never a Sophocles. The greatest tragic genius, accustomed to these artificial death scenes, could not help degenerating into bombast and rodomontade. But as these were incapable of inspiring true heroism, so were the complaints of Philoctetes incapable of producing effeminacy. The complaints are human, while the deeds are heroic. Both together make the human hero, who is neither effeminate nor callous, but appears first the one and then the other, as now Nature sways him, and now principle and duty triumph. This is the highest type that wisdom can create and art imitate.

I admit that I generally don't have much appreciation for Cicero's philosophy, but I particularly dislike his views on enduring physical pain as expressed in the second book of his Tusculan Disputations. You might think, based on his aversion to any signs of bodily pain, that he was training a gladiator. He seems to interpret such expressions only as impatience, not realizing that they are often completely involuntary, and that real courage is only found in voluntary actions. In Sophocles' play, he only hears the cries and complaints of Philoctetes and completely overlooks his otherwise strong demeanor. Otherwise, what justifies his outburst against the poets? "They would make us weak by portraying the bravest of their warriors as complaining." They should complain, because the theater is not an arena. The condemned or hired gladiator was expected to endure and remain graceful. No sounds of lament should be heard, no painful contortions seen. His wounds and death were meant to entertain the audience, so art must teach the suppression of all feelings. Even the slightest expression of feeling might evoke compassion, and compassion stirred would quickly end the brutal displays. But what must be avoided in the arena is the very essence of the tragic stage, which therefore requires the opposite kind of behavior. The heroes on stage must show their emotions, express their suffering, and allow their natural feelings to flow. Any hint of artifice or restraint holds back sympathy. Boxers in costumes can at best inspire our admiration. This term could aptly describe the so-called Senecan tragedies. I'm convinced that the gladiatorial games were the main reason the Romans never reached even mediocrity in their tragic plays. In the bloody amphitheater, spectators lost all connection with nature. A Ctesias might have mastered his craft there, but never a Sophocles. The greatest tragic genius, accustomed to these artificial death scenes, couldn't help but descend into bombast and bravado. However, just as these were incapable of inspiring true heroism, the complaints of Philoctetes could not produce weakness. The complaints are human, while the actions are heroic. Together, they create the human hero, who is neither weak nor indifferent but displays both qualities as Nature influences him, and as principle and duty prevail. This is the highest type that wisdom can create and art can imitate.

4. Sophocles, not content with securing his suffering Philoctetes against contempt, has even shielded him beforehand from such hostile criticism as that employed by the Englishman. Though we may not 30always despise a man who cries out under bodily pain, we certainly do not feel that degree of sympathy with him which his cry seems to demand. How then should those comport themselves who are about this screaming Philoctetes? Should they appear to be greatly moved? That were contrary to nature. Should they seem as cold and embarrassed as the by-stander on such occasions is apt actually to be? Such a want of harmony would offend the spectator. Sophocles, as I have said, anticipated this and guarded against it in the following way,—he gave to each of the by-standers a subject of personal interest. They are not solely occupied with Philoctetes and his cries. The attention of the spectator, therefore, is directed to the change wrought in each person’s own views and designs by the sympathy excited in him, whether strong or weak, not to the disproportion between the sympathy itself and its exciting cause. Neoptolemus and the chorus have deceived the unhappy Philoctetes, and while perceiving the despair they are bringing upon him they behold him overpowered by one of his accesses of pain. Even should this arouse no great degree of sympathy in them, it must at least lead them to self-examination and prevent their increasing by treachery a misery which they cannot but respect. This the spectator looks for; nor is his expectation disappointed by the magnanimous Neoptolemus. Had Philoctetes been master of his suffering, Neoptolemus would have persevered in his deceit. Philoctetes, deprived by pain of all power of dissimulation, necessary as that seems to prevent 31his future travelling companion from repenting too soon of his promise to take him with him, Philoctetes, by his naturalness, recalls Neoptolemus to nature. The conversion is admirable, and all the more affecting for being brought about by unaided human nature. The Frenchman had recourse again here to the bright eyes. “De mes déguisements que penserait Sophie?” says the son of Achilles. But I will think no more of this parody.

4. Sophocles, not satisfied with protecting his suffering Philoctetes from scorn, has also shielded him in advance from the kind of harsh criticism seen from the Englishman. While we may not always look down on someone who cries out in physical pain, we definitely don’t feel the level of sympathy that their cries seem to ask for. So how should those around this screaming Philoctetes act? Should they appear deeply moved? That would be unnatural. Should they seem as cold and awkward as bystanders often do in such situations? Such a lack of harmony would upset the audience. Sophocles, as I mentioned, anticipated this and took steps to prevent it—he gave each of the bystanders something personally engaging. They aren’t solely focused on Philoctetes and his cries. Therefore, the audience’s attention is directed to how each character's views and intentions change due to the sympathy stirred within them, whether it’s strong or weak, rather than to the mismatch between the sympathy itself and the reason for it. Neoptolemus and the chorus have misled the unfortunate Philoctetes, and as they realize the despair they are causing, they see him overwhelmed by one of his bouts of pain. Even if this doesn’t spark a significant amount of sympathy in them, it must at least prompt them to reflect on themselves and stop them from increasing his suffering through their treachery, which they cannot help but respect. This is what the audience anticipates, and they are not disappointed by the noble Neoptolemus. Had Philoctetes been in control of his suffering, Neoptolemus would have continued his deception. Philoctetes, stripped by pain of any ability to hide his true feelings, which seems necessary to keep his future travel companion from regretting his promise too soon, brings Neoptolemus back to his true nature through his authenticity. The transformation is remarkable, and it carries even more emotional weight because it’s accomplished through raw human nature. The Frenchman referred back to sparkling eyes. “What would Sophie think of my costumes?” says Achilles' son. But I won’t dwell any longer on this parody.

Sophocles, in “The Trachiniæ,” makes use of this same expedient of combining in the by-standers another emotion with the compassion excited by a cry of physical pain. The pain of Hercules has no enervating effect, but drives him to madness. He thirsts for vengeance, and, in his frenzy, has already seized upon Lichas and dashed him in pieces against the rock. The chorus is composed of women who are naturally overpowered with fear and horror. Their terror, and the doubt whether a god will hasten to Hercules’ relief, or whether he will fall a victim to his misfortune, make the chief interest of the piece with but a slight tinge of compassion. As soon as the issue has been decided by the oracle, Hercules grows calm, and all other feelings are lost in our admiration of his final decision. But we must not forget, when comparing the suffering Hercules with the suffering Philoctetes, that one is a demi-god, the other but a man. The man is never ashamed to complain; but the demi-god feels shame that his mortal part has so far triumphed over his immortal, 32that he should weep and groan like a girl.[29] We moderns do not believe in demi-gods, but require our most insignificant hero to feel and act like one.

Sophocles, in “The Trachiniæ,” uses the same approach of combining another emotion with the compassion triggered by a cry of physical pain from the bystanders. Hercules's pain doesn’t weaken him; instead, it drives him to madness. He craves revenge, and in his frenzy, he has already grabbed Lichas and smashed him against the rock. The chorus consists of women who are understandably overwhelmed with fear and horror. Their terror, along with the uncertainty of whether a god will come to Hercules's aid or if he will succumb to his misfortunes, creates the main tension of the piece, only lightly touched by compassion. Once the oracle decides the outcome, Hercules calms down, and all other feelings fade into our admiration for his final choice. However, we should remember, when comparing the suffering of Hercules with that of Philoctetes, that one is a demi-god and the other is just a man. The man never feels ashamed to complain, while the demi-god feels shame that his mortal side has triumphed over his immortal side to the point that he weeps and groans like a girl. 32 We moderns don’t believe in demi-gods, yet we expect our most ordinary hero to feel and act like one.

That an actor can imitate the cries and convulsions of pain so closely as to produce illusion, I neither deny nor affirm. If our actors cannot, I should want to know whether Garrick found it equally impossible; and, if he could not succeed, I should still have the right to assume a degree of perfection in the acting and declamation of the ancients of which we of to-day can form no idea.

That an actor can mimic the cries and convulsions of pain so well that it creates an illusion, I neither confirm nor deny. If our actors can't do this, I'd want to know if Garrick found it just as difficult; and even if he couldn't succeed, I should still be allowed to assume a level of excellence in the acting and speaking of the ancients that we today can't even imagine.

33

V.

Some critics of antiquity argue that the Laocoon, though a work of Greek art, must date from the time of the emperors, because it was copied from the Laocoon of Virgil. Of the older scholars who have held this opinion I will mention only Bartolomæus Martiani,[30] and of the moderns, Montfaucon.[31] They doubtless found such remarkable agreement between the work of art and the poem that they could not believe the same circumstances, by no means selfsuggesting ones, should have occurred by accident to both sculptor and poet. The question then arose to whom the honor of invention belonged, and they assumed the probabilities to be decidedly in favor of the poet.

Some critics from ancient times argue that the Laocoon, although a piece of Greek art, must have been created during the time of the emperors because it was inspired by the Laocoon in Virgil’s work. Among the earlier scholars who believed this, I will mention only Bartolomæus Martiani,[30] and among the modern scholars, Montfaucon.[31] They likely found such a striking similarity between the artwork and the poem that they couldn't believe that both the sculptor and the poet arrived at the same situation by chance. This led to the question of who deserved credit for the idea, and they assumed that the odds leaned heavily in favor of the poet.

They appear, however, to have forgotten that a third alternative is possible. The artist may not have copied the poet any more than the poet the 34artist; but both perhaps drew their material from some older source, which, Macrobius suggests, might have been Pisander.[32] For, while the works of this Greek writer were still in existence, the fact was familiar to every schoolboy that the Roman poet’s whole second book, the entire conquest and destruction of Troy, was not so much imitated as literally translated from the older writer. If then Pisander was Virgil’s predecessor in the history of Laocoon also, the Greek artists did not need to draw their material from a Latin poet, and this theory of the date of the group loses its support.

They seem to have overlooked that a third option exists. The artist might not have copied the poet any more than the poet copied the artist; instead, both may have drawn their inspiration from an older source, which Macrobius suggests could have been Pisander.[32] For, while the works of this Greek writer were still around, it was well-known to every schoolboy that the Roman poet’s entire second book, detailing the conquest and destruction of Troy, was not merely imitated but literally translated from the older writer. So if Pisander was also Virgil’s forerunner in the story of Laocoon, the Greek artists didn’t need to base their work on a Latin poet, undermining the support for this theory regarding the date of the group.

If I were forced to maintain the opinion of Martiani and Montfaucon, I should escape from the difficulty in this way. Pisander’s poems are lost, and we can never know with certainty how he told the story of Laocoon. Probably, however, he narrated it with the same attendant circumstances of which we still find traces in the Greek authors. Now these do not in the least agree with the version of Virgil, who must have recast the Greek tradition to suit himself. The fate of Laocoon, as he tells it, is quite his own invention, so that the artists, if their representation harmonize with his, may fairly be supposed to have lived after his time, and have used his description as their model.

If I had to stick with the views of Martiani and Montfaucon, I would get around the issue this way. Pisander’s poems are lost, and we can never really know how he told the story of Laocoon. However, it’s likely that he told it with the same details that we still see in the Greek authors. These details don’t match at all with Virgil’s version, which he must have rewritten to fit his own style. The fate of Laocoon, as he describes it, is entirely his own invention, so artists whose work aligns with his must have lived after him and used his description as their inspiration.

Quintus Calaber indeed, like Virgil, makes Laocoon express suspicion of the wooden horse; but the wrath of Minerva, which he thereby incurs, is very differently manifested. As the Trojan utters 35his warning, the earth trembles beneath him, pain and terror fall upon him; a burning pain rages in his eyes; his brain gives way; he raves; he becomes blind. After his blindness, since he still continues to advise the burning of the wooden horse, Minerva sends two terrible dragons, which, however, attack only Laocoon’s children. In vain they stretch out their hands to their father. The poor blind man cannot help them. They are torn and mangled, and the serpents glide away into the ground, doing no injury to Laocoon himself. That this was not peculiar to Quintus,[33] but must have been generally accepted, appears from a passage in Lycophron, where these serpents receive the name of “childeaters.”[34]

Quintus Calaber, just like Virgil, has Laocoon express doubt about the wooden horse; however, the wrath of Minerva that he attracts is shown in a very different way. As the Trojan voices his warning, the ground shakes beneath him, and he is hit with pain and fear; a burning agony rages in his eyes, his mind breaks down, he loses his sanity, and he goes blind. After he becomes blind, since he still insists on burning the wooden horse, Minerva sends two terrifying dragons that only attack Laocoon’s children. They reach out to their father in vain. The poor blind man cannot rescue them. They are ripped apart and mangled, while the serpents slip away into the earth, causing no harm to Laocoon himself. This was not unique to Quintus, but must have been a widely accepted idea, as shown in a passage from Lycophron, where these serpents are called “childeaters.”

But if this circumstance were generally accepted among the Greeks, Greek artists would hardly have ventured to depart from it. Or, if they made variations, these would not be likely to be the same as those of a Roman poet, had they not known him and perhaps been especially commissioned to use him as their model. We must insist on this point, I think, if we would uphold Martiani and Montfaucon. Virgil is the first and only one[35] who represents both father and children as devoured by the serpents; the sculptors have done this also, although, as Greeks, they should not; probably, therefore, they did it in consequence of Virgil’s example.

But if this situation were widely accepted among the Greeks, Greek artists would hardly have dared to stray from it. Or, if they did make changes, those would likely not be the same as those of a Roman poet, unless they were familiar with him and maybe even specifically hired to use him as their inspiration. We need to emphasize this point, I believe, if we want to support Martiani and Montfaucon. Virgil is the first and only one[35] who shows both the father and the children being eaten by the serpents; the sculptors have done this too, even though, as Greeks, they shouldn’t have; therefore, they probably did it as a result of Virgil’s influence.

36I am well aware that this probability falls far short of historical certainty. But since I mean to draw no historical conclusions from it, we may be allowed to use it as an hypothesis on which to base our remarks. Let us suppose, then, that the sculptors used Virgil as their model, and see in what way they would have copied him. The cry has been already discussed. A further comparison may perhaps lead to not less instructive results.

36I know that this probability doesn't meet historical certainty. However, because I don't intend to make historical conclusions from it, we can treat it as a hypothesis to base our comments on. So, let's assume that the sculptors used Virgil as their inspiration and see how they might have imitated him. The shout has already been discussed. A further comparison might provide equally valuable insights.

The idea of coiling the murderous serpents about both father and sons, tying them thus into one knot, is certainly a very happy one, and betrays great picturesqueness of fancy. Whose was it? the poet’s or the artist’s? Montfaucon thinks it is not to be found in the poem;[36] but, in my opinion, he has not read the passage with sufficient care.

The idea of wrapping the deadly snakes around both the father and the sons, tying them together into one knot, is definitely a clever one and shows a vivid imagination. Who came up with it? The poet or the artist? Montfaucon believes it isn’t found in the poem;[36] but I think he hasn’t read the passage closely enough.

In that certain line
Laocoonta reach out, and at first, the two small
The serpent of the body embraced both
It bites and devours the miserable limbs.
After that, a helper came forward, carrying weapons,
They rush and bind with huge ropes.[37]

The poet has described the serpents as being of a wonderful length. They have wound their coils about the boys and seize the father also (corripiunt) 37as he comes to their aid. Owing to their great length they could not in an instant have disengaged themselves from the boys. There must therefore have been a moment when the heads and forward parts of the bodies had attacked the father while the boys were still held imprisoned in the hindmost coils. Such a moment is unavoidable in the progress of the poetic picture; and the poet makes it abundantly manifest, though that was not the time to describe it in detail. A passage in Donatus[38] seems to prove that the old commentators were conscious of it; and there was still less likelihood of its escaping the notice of artists whose trained eye was quick to perceive any thing that could be turned to their advantage.

The poet describes the serpents as incredibly long. They have wrapped their coils around the boys and also grab the father (corripiunt) 37 as he rushes to help them. Because of their great length, they couldn’t have immediately freed themselves from the boys. So, there must have been a moment when the heads and the front parts of the bodies attacked the father while the boys were still trapped in the back coils. Such a moment is unavoidable in the development of the poetic image, and the poet makes it very clear, even though it wasn’t the right moment to describe it in detail. A reference in Donatus[38] seems to suggest that the old commentators were aware of this; and it was even less likely that artists, whose trained eyes were quick to notice anything that could be useful to them, would miss it.

The poet carefully leaves Laocoon’s arms free that he may have the full use of his hands.

The poet deliberately keeps Laocoon's arms free so he can fully use his hands.

He at the same time stretches out his hands to untangle the knots.[39]

In this point the artist must necessarily have followed him; for nothing contributes more to the expression of life and motion than the action of the hands. In representations of passion, especially, the most speaking countenance is ineffective without it. Arms fastened close to the body by the serpents’ coils would have made the whole group cold and dead. We consequently see them in full activity, both in the main figure and the lesser ones, and most active where for the moment the pain is sharpest.

In this regard, the artist must have definitely followed him; for nothing adds more to the expression of life and movement than the action of the hands. In portrayals of passion, especially, the most expressive face falls flat without it. Arms tightly wrapped by the serpents’ coils would have made the whole scene feel lifeless and dull. Therefore, we see them engaged in full activity, both in the main figure and the smaller ones, and most active where the pain is at its peak.

38With the exception of this freedom of the arms, there was, however, nothing in the poet’s manner of coiling the serpents which could be turned to account by the artists. Virgil winds them twice round the body and twice round the neck of Laocoon, and lets their heads tower high above him.

38Other than the freedom of his arms, there wasn’t anything in the poet’s way of twisting the serpents that artists could use. Virgil wraps them twice around Laocoon's body and twice around his neck, allowing their heads to rise high above him.

As they embraced in the middle, the scales wrapped around their necks twice.
They have strong backs and tall heads and necks.[40]

This description satisfies our imagination completely. The noblest parts of the body are compressed to suffocation, and the poison is aimed directly at the face. It furnished, however, no picture for the artist, who would show the physical effects of the poison and the pain. To render these conspicuous, the nobler parts of the body must be left as free as possible, subjected to no outward pressure which would change and weaken the play of the suffering nerves and laboring muscles. The double coils would have concealed the whole trunk and rendered invisible that most expressive contraction of the abdomen. What of the body would be distinguishable above or below or between the coils would have been swollen and compressed, not by inward pain but by outward violence. So many rings about the neck would have destroyed the pyramidal shape of the group which is now pleasing to the eye, while the pointed heads of the serpents projecting far above 39this huge mass, would have been such a violation of the rules of proportion that the effect of the whole would have been made repulsive in the extreme. There have been designers so devoid of perception as to follow the poet implicitly. One example of the hideous result may be found among the illustrations by Francis Cleyn.[41] The old sculptors saw at a glance that their art required a totally different treatment. They transferred all the coils from the trunk and neck to the thighs and feet, parts which might be concealed and compressed without injury to the expression. By this means they also conveyed the idea of arrested flight, and a certain immobility very favorable to the arbitrary continuance of one posture.

This description fully captures our imagination. The most noble parts of the body are compressed to the point of suffocation, and the poison is directed straight at the face. However, it doesn’t provide a clear image for the artist, who needs to depict the physical effects of the poison and the pain. To highlight these effects, the more noble parts of the body should be left as free as possible, without any external pressure that would alter and weaken the expressive nerves and struggling muscles. The double coils would hide the entire trunk and make the most expressive contraction of the abdomen invisible. Any part of the body that would be visible above, below, or between the coils would appear swollen and compressed not from internal pain but from external violence. A bunch of rings around the neck would ruin the pyramidal shape of the group, which is currently pleasing to the eye, while the pointed heads of the serpents sticking far above this large mass would violate the rules of proportion so much that the overall effect would be extremely repulsive. Some designers have been so lacking in perception that they followed the poet's vision without question. One example of this unfortunate result can be found among the illustrations by Francis Cleyn.[41] The ancient sculptors understood instinctively that their craft needed a completely different approach. They moved all the coils from the trunk and neck to the thighs and feet, areas that could be concealed and compressed without harming the overall expression. This adjustment also conveyed the idea of halted movement and a certain stillness that helped maintain one posture for an extended time.

I know not how it happens that the critics have passed over in silence this marked difference between the coils in the marble and in the poem. It reveals the wisdom of the artist quite as much as another difference which they all comment upon, though rather by way of excuse than of praise,—the difference in the dress. Virgil’s Laocoon is in his priestly robes, while in the group he, as well as his two sons, appears completely naked. Some persons, it is said, find a great incongruity in the fact that a king’s son, a priest, should be represented naked when offering a sacrifice. To this the critics answer in all seriousness that it is, to be sure, a violation of usage but that the artists were driven to it from inability to give their figures suitable clothing. Sculpture, 40they say, cannot imitate stuffs. Thick folds produce a bad effect. Of two evils they have therefore chosen the lesser, and preferred to offend against truth rather than be necessarily faulty in drapery.[42] The old artists might have laughed at the objection, but I know not what they would have said to this manner of answering it. No greater insult could be paid to art. Suppose sculpture could imitate different textures as well as painting, would Laocoon necessarily have been draped? Should we lose nothing by drapery? Has a garment, the work of slavish hands, as much beauty as an organized body, the work of eternal wisdom? Does the imitation of the one require the same skill, involve the same merit, bring the same honor as the imitation of the other? Do our eyes require but to be deceived, and is it a matter of indifference to them with what they are deceived?

I don't understand how critics have overlooked this significant difference between the coils in the marble and in the poem. It showcases the artist's wisdom just as much as another difference they all mention, though more as an excuse than as praise—the difference in clothing. Virgil’s Laocoon is dressed in priestly robes, while in the sculpture, he and his two sons are completely naked. Some people say it's quite inconsistent for a king’s son, a priest, to be depicted naked while making a sacrifice. Critics respond seriously that it's certainly a break from tradition, but the artists resorted to this because they couldn't adequately dress their figures. They claim sculpture can't replicate fabrics. Thick folds create a poor effect. Therefore, they opted for the lesser of two evils and chose to sacrifice truth rather than risk making drapery look bad. The old artists might have laughed at this objection, but I wonder what they would say about this way of responding to it. There's no greater insult to art. If sculpture could mimic different textures as well as painting, would Laocoon necessarily have been clothed? Would drapery add anything? Does a garment crafted by unskilled hands have as much beauty as a body formed by eternal wisdom? Does replicating one require the same skill, carry the same merit, or bring the same honor as replicating the other? Do our eyes only need to be tricked, and is it irrelevant to them what they are deceived by?

In poetry a robe is no robe. It conceals nothing. Our imagination sees through it in every part. Whether Virgil’s Laocoon be clothed or not, the agony in every fibre of his body is equally visible. The brow is bound with the priestly fillet, but not concealed. Nay, so far from being a hinderance, the fillet rather strengthens our impression of the sufferer’s agony.

In poetry, a robe is just a robe. It hides nothing. Our imagination can see through it completely. Whether Virgil’s Laocoon is dressed or not, the pain in every part of his body is just as clear. The forehead is wrapped in a priestly band, but it's not hidden. In fact, rather than being a distraction, the band actually enhances our understanding of the sufferer's pain.

Drenched in filth and dark poison.[43]

His priestly dignity avails him nothing. The very 41badge of it, which wins him universal consideration and respect, is saturated and desecrated with the poisonous slaver.

His priestly status doesn't help him at all. The very badge that earns him universal respect and consideration is tainted and corrupted with toxic slander. 41

But this subordinate idea the artist had to sacrifice to the general effect. Had he retained even the fillet, his work would have lost in expression from the partial concealment of the brow which is the seat of expression. As in the case of the cry he sacrificed expression to beauty, he here sacrificed conventionality to expression. Conventionality, indeed, was held of small account among the ancients. They felt that art, in the attainment of beauty, its true end, could dispense with conventionalities altogether. Necessity invented clothes, but what has art to do with necessity? There is a beauty of drapery, I admit; but it is nothing as compared with the beauty of the human form. Will he who can attain to the greater rest content with the lesser? I fear that the most accomplished master in drapery, by his very dexterity, proves his weakness.

But the artist had to give up this lesser idea for the overall impact. If he had kept even the headband, his work would have lost expression due to the partial covering of the forehead, which is where expression resides. Just like in the case of the cry, he prioritized beauty over expression here, sacrificing convention for expression. In fact, the ancients regarded convention as unimportant. They believed that art, in achieving beauty—which is its true purpose—could completely disregard convention. Necessity created clothing, but what does art have to do with necessity? I agree there is beauty in drapery, but it pales in comparison to the beauty of the human form. Will someone who can achieve the greater be satisfied with the lesser? I worry that the most skilled master of drapery, through his very skill, only highlights his inadequacy.

42

VI.

My supposition that the artists imitated the poet is no disparagement to them. On the contrary the manner of their imitation reflects the greatest credit on their wisdom. They followed the poet without suffering him in the smallest particular to mislead them. A model was set them, but the task of transferring it from one art into another gave them abundant opportunity for independent thought. The originality manifested in their deviations from the model proves them to have been no less great in their art than the poet was in his.

My assumption that the artists imitated the poet doesn't disrespect them at all. In fact, the way they imitated him really shows their wisdom. They followed the poet closely without letting him mislead them in even the smallest way. A model was provided, but their task of transforming it from one art form to another allowed them plenty of room for independent thought. The originality they showed in straying from the model proves that they were just as great in their art as the poet was in his.

Now, reversing the matter, I will suppose the poet to be working after the model set him by the artists. This is a supposition maintained by various scholars.[44] I know of no historical arguments in favor of their opinion. The work appeared to them of such exceeding beauty that they could not believe it to be of comparatively recent date. It must have been made when art was at its perfection, because it was worthy of that period.

Now, turning the situation around, I’ll assume the poet is creating based on the example provided by the artists. This assumption is supported by several scholars.[44] I’m not aware of any historical evidence backing their viewpoint. The work seemed to them so incredibly beautiful that they struggled to believe it was made relatively recently. It must have been created when art was at its peak since it was deserving of that time.

We have seen that, admirable as Virgil’s picture is, there are yet traits in it unavailable for the 43artist. The saying therefore requires some modification, that a good poetical description must make a good picture, and that a poet describes well only in so far as his details may be used by the artist. Even without the proof furnished by examples, we should be inclined to predicate such limitation from a consideration of the wider sphere of poetry, the infinite range of our imagination, and the intangibility of its images. These may stand side by side in the greatest number and variety without concealment or detriment to any, just as the objects themselves or their natural symbols would in the narrow limits of time or space.

We have observed that, despite the impressive quality of Virgil’s depiction, there are still aspects of it that the artist cannot utilize. Therefore, we need to adjust the idea that a good poetic description must create a good picture and that a poet only describes well if their details can be used by the artist. Even without examples to prove this point, we would still believe there are limitations based on the broader scope of poetry, the endless possibilities of our imagination, and the elusive nature of its images. These can coexist in great numbers and diversity without hiding from each other or harming any of them, just like the objects themselves or their natural symbols would within the restricted bounds of time or space.

But if the smaller cannot contain the greater it can be contained in the greater. In other words, if not every trait employed by the descriptive poet can produce an equally good effect on canvas or in marble, can every trait of the artist be equally effective in the work of the poet? Undoubtedly; for what pleases us in a work of art pleases not the eye, but the imagination through the eye. The same picture, whether presented to the imagination by arbitrary or natural signs, must always give us a similar pleasure, though not always in the same degree.

But if the smaller can’t hold the greater, it can still fit inside the greater. In other words, if not every quality used by a descriptive poet can have the same great impact on canvas or in marble, can every quality of the artist be equally effective in a poet's work? Absolutely; because what we find pleasing in a piece of art appeals to our imagination through our eyes, not just our vision. The same image, whether shown to our imagination through arbitrary or natural symbols, will always give us a similar enjoyment, although not always to the same extent.

But even granting this, I confess that the idea of Virgil’s having imitated the artists is more inconceivable to me than the contrary hypothesis. If the artists copied the poet, I can account for all their deviations. Differences would necessarily have arisen, because many traits employed by him with 44good effect would in their work have been objectionable. But why such deviations in the poet? Would he not have given us an admirable picture by copying the group faithfully in every particular?[45]

But even accepting this, I have to admit that the idea of Virgil copying the artists is harder for me to believe than the opposite. If the artists were inspired by the poet, I can explain all their differences. Variations would naturally occur because many features that worked well for him would be problematic in their art. But why would the poet have such variations? Wouldn't he have created an amazing depiction by accurately copying the group in every detail?

I can perfectly understand how his fancy, working independently, should have suggested to him this and that feature, but I see no reason why his judgment should have thought it necessary to transform the beauties that were before his eyes into these differing ones.

I totally get how his imagination, working on its own, would lead him to think of this or that aspect, but I don't see why he thought it was necessary to change the beauties right in front of him into these different ones.

It even seems to me that, had Virgil used this group as his model, he could hardly have contented himself with leaving the general embrace of the three bodies within the serpents’ folds to be thus guessed at. The impression upon his eye would have been so vivid and admirable, that he could not have failed to give the position greater prominence in his description. As I have said, that was not the time to dwell upon its details; but the addition of a single word might have put a decisive emphasis upon it, even in the shadow in which the poet was constrained to leave it. What the artist could present without that word, the poet would not have failed to express by it, had the work of art been before him.

It seems to me that if Virgil had used this group as his model, he wouldn't have been satisfied just suggesting the general embrace of the three bodies within the serpents' coils. The image would have been so striking and impressive that he couldn't have ignored giving it more attention in his description. As I've mentioned, it wasn't the right moment to focus on the details; however, just adding a single word could have made it stand out, even in the shadowy context he was forced to leave it in. What the artist could depict without that word, the poet wouldn't have hesitated to convey if the artwork had been in front of him.

The artist had imperative reasons for not allowing the sufferings of his Laocoon to break out into cries. But if the poet had had before him in the marble this touching union of pain with beauty, he would certainly have been under no necessity of disregarding 45the idea of manly dignity and magnanimous patience arising from it and making his Laocoon suddenly startle us with that terrible cry. Richardson says that Virgil’s Laocoon needed to scream, because the poet’s object was not so much to excite compassion for him as to arouse fear and horror among the Trojans. This I am ready to grant, although Richardson appears not to have considered that the poet is not giving the description in his own person, but puts it into the mouth of Æneas, who, in his narration to Dido, spared no pains to arouse her compassion. The cry, however, is not what surprises me, but the absence of all intermediate stages of emotion, which the marble could not have failed to suggest to the poet if, as we are supposing, he had used that as his model. Richardson goes on to say, that the story of Laocoon was meant only as an introduction to the pathetic description of the final destruction of Troy, and that the poet was therefore anxious not to divert to the misfortunes of a private citizen the attention which should be concentrated on the last dreadful night of a great city.[46] But this is a painter’s point of view, and here inadmissible. In the poem, the fate of Laocoon and the destruction of the city do not stand side by side as in a picture. They form no single whole to be embraced at one glance, in which case alone there would have been danger of having the eye more attracted by the Laocoon than by the burning city. The two descriptions succeed each other, and I fail to see 46how the deepest emotion produced by the first could prejudice the one that follows. Any want of effect in the second must be owing to its inherent want of pathos.

The artist had strong reasons for not letting Laocoon's suffering burst into cries. But if the poet had seen this moving blend of pain and beauty in the marble, he would definitely not have felt the need to ignore the idea of manly dignity and noble endurance that came from it, making his Laocoon suddenly shock us with that awful scream. Richardson claims that Virgil’s Laocoon needed to scream because the poet aimed more to instill fear and horror in the Trojans than to evoke pity for him. I can agree with that, although Richardson seems to have overlooked that the poet isn't narrating in his own voice; instead, he places it in the mouth of Æneas, who, while telling Dido the story, went all out to evoke her sympathy. What surprises me isn't the scream but the lack of any emotional transitions, which the marble would have surely inspired in the poet if, as we're suggesting, he used it as his model. Richardson also states that the story of Laocoon was intended solely as an introduction to the poignant depiction of Troy's final destruction and that the poet wanted to ensure that attention remained focused on that tragic last night of a great city.[46] But this perspective belongs to a painter and is not applicable here. In the poem, Laocoon's fate and the city's destruction don’t exist side by side like in a painting. They don't create a single image that you can take in at a glance; in that case, the gaze might indeed be drawn more to Laocoon than to the burning city. The two scenes follow one another, and I can’t see how the intense emotion from the first could diminish the impact of the second. Any lack of effect in the second must stem from its own lack of pathos.

Still less reason would the poet have had for altering the serpents’ coils. In the marble they occupy the hands and encumber the feet, an arrangement not less impressive to the imagination than satisfactory to the eye. The picture is so distinct and clear that words can scarcely make it plainer than natural signs.

Still less reason would the poet have had for changing the serpents' coils. In the marble, they take up the hands and clutter the feet, a setup that is just as impactful to the imagination as it is pleasing to the eye. The image is so vivid and clear that words can hardly explain it better than natural signs.

Micat again and itself
Laocoonta small, entirely above and below
It finally bites the groin with a savage wound.
       ·       ·       ·       ·       ·
At snakes glide frequently, they slip in underneath.
Lubricus ties the lower knees with a twisted knot.

These lines are by Sadolet. They would doubtless have come with greater picturesqueness from Virgil, had his fancy been fired by the visible model. Under those circumstances he would certainly have written better lines than those we now have of him.

These lines are by Sadolet. They would definitely have been more vivid if Virgil had been inspired by a real-life model. In that case, he would have definitely written better lines than the ones we have from him now.

Embracing in the middle, wrapping the neck with scales twice.
The backs are high, surpassing the head and neck.

These details satisfy the imagination, it is true; but not if we dwell upon them and try to bring them distinctly before us. We must look now at the serpents, and now at Laocoon. The moment we try to combine them into one picture, the grouping 47begins to displease, and appear in the highest degree unpicturesque.

These details do spark the imagination, that's true; but not when we linger on them and try to visualize them clearly. We need to focus on the serpents one moment and Laocoon the next. As soon as we attempt to merge them into a single image, the arrangement becomes unappealing and seems extremely unphotogenic. 47

But these deviations from his supposed model, even if not unfortunate, were entirely arbitrary. Imitation is intended to produce likeness, but how can likeness result from needless changes? Such changes rather show that the intention was not to produce likeness, consequently that there has been no imitation.

But these departures from his supposed model, even if they're not unfortunate, were completely random. Imitation is meant to create similarity, but how can similarity come from unnecessary changes? Such changes actually indicate that the goal wasn't to create similarity, meaning there hasn't been any imitation.

Perhaps not of the whole, some may urge, but of certain parts. Good; but what are the parts so exactly corresponding in the marble and in the poem, that the poet might seem to have borrowed them from the sculptor? The father, the children, and the serpents, both poet and sculptor received from history. Except what is traditional in both, they agree in nothing but the single circumstance that father and sons are bound by the serpents’ coils into a single knot. But this arose from the new version, according to which father and sons were involved in a common destruction,—a version, as already shown, to be attributed rather to Virgil, since the Greek traditions tell the story differently. If, then, there should have been any imitation here, it is more likely to have been on the side of the artist than of the poet. In all other respects their representations differ, but in such a way that the deviations, if made by the artist, are perfectly consistent with an intention to copy the poet, being such as the sphere and limitations of his art would impose on him. They are, on the contrary, so 48many arguments against the supposed imitation of the sculptor by the poet. Those who, in the face of these objections, still maintain this supposition, can only mean that the group is older than the poem.

Perhaps not of the whole, some might argue, but of certain parts. Fine; but what parts exactly match in the marble and in the poem that the poet might seem to have borrowed them from the sculptor? The father, the children, and the serpents are taken from history by both the poet and the sculptor. Aside from what is traditional in both, they only agree on the fact that the father and sons are bound together by the serpents' coils into a single knot. However, this comes from the new version, where the father and sons face a common destruction— a version, as already mentioned, that is more attributed to Virgil, since the Greek traditions tell the story differently. So, if there was any imitation here, it's more likely that the artist was influenced by the poet rather than the other way around. In all other respects, their representations differ, but in a way that if the artist made changes, they are consistent with an intention to follow the poet, given the limits of his art. On the other hand, there are numerous arguments against the idea that the sculptor imitated the poet. Those who still support this idea, despite these objections, can only mean that the group is older than the poem.

49

VII.

When we speak of an artist as imitating a poet or a poet an artist, we may mean one of two things,—either that one makes the work of the other his actual model, or that the same original is before them both, and one borrows from the other the manner of copying it.

When we talk about an artist imitating a poet or a poet imitating an artist, we could mean one of two things—either that one is directly using the other's work as a model, or that they both draw from the same original source, with one adopting the other's style of interpretation.

When Virgil describes the shield of Æneas, his imitation of the artist who made the shield is of the former kind. The work of art, not what it represents, is his model. Even if he describe the devices upon it they are described as part of the shield, not as independently existing objects. Had Virgil, on the other hand, copied the group of the Laocoon, this would have been an imitation of the second kind. He would then have been copying, not the actual group, but what the group represents, and would have borrowed from the marble only the details of his copy.

When Virgil talks about the shield of Æneas, he imitates the artist who created the shield in a specific way. His focus is on the artwork itself, not on what it depicts. Even when he describes the designs on it, he does so as part of the shield, not as separate entities. If Virgil had instead replicated the Laocoon group, it would have been a different kind of imitation. In that case, he would be mimicking not the actual sculpture, but what that sculpture signifies, taking only the details from the marble for his version.

In imitations of the first kind the poet is an originator, in those of the second a copyist. The first is part of the universal imitation which constitutes the very essence of his art, and his work is that of a genius, whether his model be nature or the product of other arts. The second degrades him utterly. 50Instead of the thing itself, he imitates its imitations, and gives us a lifeless reflection of another’s genius for original touches of his own.

In the first type of imitation, the poet creates something new; in the second type, they merely copy. The first type is part of the universal imitation that makes up the very essence of their art, and their work reflects true genius, whether they draw inspiration from nature or other forms of art. The second type completely diminishes their work. 50 Rather than presenting the original, they imitate its copies and provide us with a dull reflection of someone else’s creativity instead of showcasing their own originality.

In the by no means rare cases where poet and artist must study their common original from the same point of view, their copies cannot but coincide in many respects, although there may have been no manner of imitation or emulation between them. These coincidences among contemporaneous artists and poets may lead to mutual illustrations of things no longer present to us. But to try to help out these illustrations by tracing design where was only chance, and especially by attributing to the poet at every detail a reference to this statue or that picture, is doing him very doubtful service. Nor is the reader a gainer by a process which renders the beautiful passages perfectly intelligible, no doubt, but at the sacrifice of all their life.

In the not-so-uncommon situations where poets and artists examine their shared inspiration from the same perspective, their works often align in many ways, even if there hasn't been any direct imitation or competition between them. These overlaps among contemporary artists and poets can illuminate ideas that are no longer evident to us. However, trying to enhance these interpretations by finding connections where there was only coincidence, and especially by attributing every detail to a specific statue or painting, is questionable at best. The reader doesn't benefit from a method that makes the beautiful passages completely clear, but at the cost of all their vibrancy.

This is the design and the mistake of a famous English work by the Rev. Mr. Spence, entitled, “Polymetis; or, An inquiry concerning the agreement between the works of the Roman poets and the remains of the ancient artists, being an attempt to illustrate them mutually from one another.”[47] Spence has brought to his work great classical learning and a thorough knowledge of the surviving works of ancient art. His design of using these as means to explain the Roman poets, and making the poets in turn throw light on works of art hitherto 51imperfectly understood, has been in many instances happily accomplished. But I nevertheless maintain that to every reader of taste his book must be intolerable.

This is the plan and the flaw of a well-known English work by Rev. Mr. Spence, titled, “Polymetis; or, An Inquiry into the Connection between the Works of Roman Poets and the Remains of Ancient Artists, Attempting to Illustrate Them Mutually.”[47] Spence has infused his work with extensive classical knowledge and a deep understanding of the remaining pieces of ancient art. His approach of using these as a way to clarify the Roman poets, and making the poets illuminate works of art that have been poorly understood, has often been successfully achieved. However, I still argue that for any discerning reader, his book must be unbearable.

When Valerius Flaccus describes the winged thunderbolts on the shields of the Roman soldiers,—

When Valerius Flaccus talks about the winged thunderbolts on the shields of the Roman soldiers,—

Not the first to shine, Roman soldier, sparkling
You scatter fiery and red wings with your shields,

the description is naturally made more intelligible to me by seeing the representation of such a shield on an ancient monument.[48] It is possible that the old armorers represented Mars upon helmets and shields in the same hovering attitude that Addison thought he saw him in with Rhea on an ancient coin,[49] and that Juvenal had such a helmet or shield in mind in that allusion of his which, till Addison, had been a puzzle to all commentators.

The description makes more sense to me when I see the image of such a shield on an ancient monument.[48] It's possible that the old armorers depicted Mars on helmets and shields in the same floating pose that Addison thought he saw him in with Rhea on an ancient coin,[49] and that Juvenal had a similar helmet or shield in mind in that reference of his, which had confused all commentators until Addison.

The passage in Ovid where the wearied Cephalus invokes Aura, the cooling zephyr,—

The section in Ovid where the tired Cephalus calls out to Aura, the refreshing breeze,—

Aura ... venias ...
Me and the youth, we enter the embrace, so pleasing, our own, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

and his Procris takes this Aura for the name of a rival,—this passage, I confess, seems to me more natural when I see that the ancients in their works of art personified the gentle breezes, and, under the name Auræ, worshipped certain female sylphs.[50]

and his Procris takes this Aura as the name of a rival,—this part, I admit, feels more natural to me when I notice that the ancients in their art gave life to the gentle breezes and, under the name Auræ, worshipped certain female spirits.[50]

I acknowledge that when Juvenal compares an idle patrician to a Hermes-column, we should hardly 52perceive the point of the comparison unless we had seen such a column and knew it to be a poorly cut pillar, bearing the head, or at most the trunk, of the god, and, owing to the want of hands and feet, suggesting the idea of inactivity.[51]

I recognize that when Juvenal compares a lazy patrician to a Hermes column, we can hardly grasp the comparison unless we’ve seen such a column and realized it’s a poorly carved pillar, showing at best the head or the trunk of the god, and lacking hands and feet, which gives off a sense of inactivity.[51]

Illustrations of this kind are not to be despised, though neither always necessary nor always conclusive. Either the poet regarded the work of art not as a copy but as an independent original, or both artist and poet were embodying certain accepted ideas. Their representations would necessarily have many points of resemblance, which serve as so many proofs of the universality of the ideas.

Illustrations like this shouldn’t be underestimated, although they aren’t always essential or definitive. The poet may have seen the artwork as an independent original rather than a copy, or both the artist and poet were expressing certain widely accepted ideas. Their depictions would naturally share many similarities, which demonstrates the universality of those ideas.

But when Tibullus describes Apollo as he appeared to him in a dream,—the fairest of youths, his temples wreathed with the chaste laurel, Syrian odors breathing from his golden hair that falls in ripples over his long neck, his whole body as pink and white as the cheek of the bride when led to her bridegroom,—why need these traits have been borrowed from famous old pictures? Echion’s “nova nupta verecundia notabilis” may have been in Rome and been copied thousands of times: did that prove virgin modesty itself to have vanished from the world? Since the painter saw it, was no poet to see it more save in the painter’s imitation?[52] Or when another poet speaks of Vulcan as wearied and his face reddened by the forge, did he need a picture to 53teach him that labor wearies and heat reddens?[53] Or when Lucretius describes the alternations of the seasons and brings them before us in the order of nature, with their whole train of effects on earth and air, was Lucretius the creature of a day? had he lived through no entire year and seen its changes, that he must needs have taken his description from a procession of statues representing the seasons? Did he need to learn from statues the old poetic device of making actual beings out of such abstractions?[54] Or Virgil’s “pontem indignatus Araxes,” that admirable poetic picture of a river overflowing its banks and tearing down the bridge that spans it,—do we not destroy all its beauty by making it simply a reference to some work of art, wherein the river god was represented as actually demolishing a bridge?[55] What do we want of such illustrations which banish the poet from his own clearest lines to give us in his place the reflection of some artist’s fancy?

But when Tibullus describes Apollo as he appeared to him in a dream—the most beautiful young man, his temples crowned with pure laurel, sweet scents coming from his golden hair that flows in waves over his long neck, his entire body as pink and white as a bride's cheek when she’s led to her groom—why would these features need to be taken from famous old paintings? Echion’s “newlywed modesty” may have been in Rome and copied thousands of times: did that mean true virgin modesty has completely disappeared from the world? Just because the painter saw it, does that mean no poet could see it unless through the painter’s imitation? Or when another poet talks about Vulcan as tired with a reddened face from the forge, did he really need a picture to tell him that hard work tires you out and heat makes you red? Or when Lucretius describes the changes of the seasons and presents them in the natural order with all their effects on earth and sky, was Lucretius just a fleeting being? Had he not experienced a full year and its transformations that he had to get his description from a parade of statues representing the seasons? Did he need to learn from statues the old poetic trick of turning such concepts into actual beings? Or Virgil’s “indignant Araxes bridge,” that stunning poetic image of a river flooding its banks and sweeping away the bridge above it—don’t we ruin all its beauty by making it merely a reference to some artwork where the river god is depicted as actually destroying a bridge? What do we gain from such illustrations that push the poet out of his most vivid lines to present us with a reflection of some artist's imagination?

I regret that this tasteless conceit of substituting for the creations of the poet’s own imagination a familiarity with those of others should have rendered a book, so useful as the Polymetis might have been made, as offensive as the feeblest commentaries of the shallowest quibblers, and far more derogatory to the classic authors. Still more do I regret that Addison should in this respect have been the predecessor of Spence, and, in his praiseworthy 54desire to make the old works of art serve as interpreters, have failed to discriminate between those cases where imitation of the artist would be becoming in the poet, and those where it would be degrading to him.[56]

I regret that this poor idea of replacing the poet’s own creativity with familiarity from others has made a book, which could have been as useful as the Polymetis, as disappointing as the weakest commentaries from the shallowest critics, and much more insulting to the classic authors. I also regret that Addison set this example for Spence, and in his admirable effort to have the old works of art act as interpreters, he failed to distinguish between situations where imitating the artist would enhance the poet and those where it would diminish him.[56]

55

VIII.

Spence has the strangest notions of the resemblance between painting and poetry. He believes the two arts to have been so closely connected among the ancients that they always went hand in hand, the poet never losing sight of the painter, nor the painter of the poet. That poetry has the wider sphere, that beauties are within her reach which painting can never attain, that she may often see reason to prefer unpicturesque beauties to picturesque ones,—these things seem never to have occurred to him. The slightest difference, therefore, between the old poets and artists throws him into an embarrassment from which it taxes all his ingenuity to escape.

Spence has the weirdest ideas about the similarities between painting and poetry. He thinks that the two arts were so closely connected in ancient times that they always went together, with poets never losing sight of painters and vice versa. He doesn’t seem to realize that poetry has a broader range, that it can capture beauties that painting can’t, and that it might often choose unpicturesque beauties over picturesque ones. Because of this, even the smallest difference between old poets and artists puts him in an awkward position that takes all his creativity to navigate.

The poets generally gave Bacchus horns. Spence is therefore surprised that we seldom see these appendages on his statues.[57] He suggests one reason and another; now the ignorance of the antiquarians, and again “the smallness of the horns themselves, which were very likely to be hid under the crown of grapes or ivy which is almost a constant ornament of the head of Bacchus.” He goes all round the true cause without ever suspecting it. The horns of Bacchus were not a natural growth 56like those of fauns and satyrs. They were ornaments which he could assume or lay aside at pleasure.

The poets usually depicted Bacchus with horns. Spence is therefore surprised that we rarely see these features in his statues.[57] He offers several possible reasons; sometimes it's the lack of knowledge among antiquarians, and other times it's “the small size of the horns themselves, which were likely to be hidden beneath the crown of grapes or ivy that is almost always a part of Bacchus's headwear.” He considers many angles without ever realizing the true reason. The horns of Bacchus weren't a natural part of him like those of fauns and satyrs. They were accessories he could choose to wear or remove as he pleased.

Tibi, when you stand without horns,
Virgineum is the head, ...

says Ovid in his solemn invocation to Bacchus.[58] He could therefore show himself without horns, and did, in fact, thus show himself when he wished to appear in his virgin beauty. In this form artists would choose to represent him, and necessarily omitted all disagreeable accompaniments. Horns fastened to the diadem, as we see them on a head in the royal museum in Berlin,[59] would have been a cumbersome appendage, as would also the diadem itself, concealing the beautiful brow. For this reason the diadem appears as rarely as the horns on the statues of Bacchus, although, as its inventor, he is often crowned with it by the poets. In poetry both horns and diadem served as subtle allusions to the deeds and character of the god: in a picture or statue they would have stood in the way of greater beauties. If Bacchus, as I believe, received the name of Biformis, Δίμορφος, from having an aspect of beauty as well as of terror, the artists would naturally have chosen the shape best adapted to the object of their art.

says Ovid in his serious call to Bacchus.[58] He could therefore present himself without horns, and did so when he wanted to show his youthful beauty. In this form, artists preferred to depict him and deliberately left out any unpleasant details. Horns attached to the crown, like what we see on a head in the royal museum in Berlin,[59] would have been an awkward addition, just like the crown itself, which would hide his beautiful forehead. For this reason, the crown appears as infrequently as the horns on Bacchus statues, even though, as its creator, he is often depicted wearing it by poets. In poetry, both horns and crown served as subtle hints about the god’s actions and nature: in a painting or statue, they would have distracted from the greater beauty. If Bacchus, as I believe, got the name Biformis, Δίμορφος, for having both a beautiful and a terrifying aspect, artists would naturally have chosen the form best suited to their artistic purpose.

In the Roman poets Minerva and Juno often 57hurl the thunderbolt. Why are they not so represented in art? asks Spence.[60] He answers, “This power was the privilege of these two goddesses, the reason of which was, perhaps, first learnt in the Samothracian mysteries. But since, among the ancient Romans, artists were considered as of inferior rank, and therefore rarely initiated into them, they would doubtless know nothing of them; and what they knew not of they clearly could not represent.” I should like to ask Spence whether these common people were working independently, or under the orders of superiors who might be initiated into the mysteries; whether the artists occupied such a degraded position among the Greeks; whether the Roman artists were not for the most part Greeks by birth; and so on.

In Roman poetry, Minerva and Juno often throw the thunderbolt. Why aren't they depicted this way in art? asks Spence. He replies, “This power was a privilege of these two goddesses, which was perhaps first known through the Samothracian mysteries. However, since artists in ancient Rome were seen as of lower status and rarely brought into these mysteries, they probably knew nothing about them; and what they didn’t know, they clearly couldn’t portray.” I would like to ask Spence whether these common artists were working independently or under the direction of superiors who might have been initiated into the mysteries; whether artists held such a low status among the Greeks; whether most Roman artists were actually Greek by birth; and so on.

Statius and Valerius Flaccus describe an angry Venus with such terrible features that we should take her at the moment for a fury rather than for the goddess of love. Spence searches in vain for such a Venus among the works of ancient art. What is his conclusion? That more is allowed to the poet than to the sculptor and painter? That should have been his inference. But he has once for all established as a general rule that “scarce any thing can be good in a poetical description which would appear absurd if represented in a statue or picture.”[61] Consequently the poets must be wrong. “Statius and Valerius Flaccus belong to an age when Roman poetry was already in its decline. In this very 58passage they display their bad judgment and corrupted taste. Among the poets of a better age such a repudiation of the laws of artistic expression will never be found.”[62]

Statius and Valerius Flaccus portray an angry Venus with such frightening features that we might mistake her for a fury rather than the goddess of love. Spence looks in vain for such a Venus in ancient art. What's his conclusion? That poets are allowed more freedom than sculptors and painters? That should be his takeaway. But he has already established a general rule that “hardly anything can be good in a poetic description that would seem ridiculous if depicted in a statue or painting.”[61] Therefore, the poets must be wrong. “Statius and Valerius Flaccus are from a time when Roman poetry was already in decline. In this very 58passage, they show their poor judgment and corrupt taste. Among the poets of a better era, such a rejection of artistic expression will never be found.”[62]

Such criticism shows small power of discrimination. I do not propose to undertake the defence of either Statius or Valerius, but will simply make a general remark. The gods and other spiritual beings represented by the artist are not precisely the same as those introduced by the poet. To the artist they are personified abstractions which must always be characterized in the same way, or we fail to recognize them. In poetry, on the contrary, they are real beings, acting and working, and possessing, besides their general character, qualities and passions which may upon occasion take precedence. Venus is to the sculptor simply love. He must therefore endow her with all the modest beauty, all the tender charms, which, as delighting us in the beloved object, go to make up our abstract idea of love. The least departure from this ideal prevents our recognizing her image. Beauty distinguished more by majesty than modesty is no longer Venus but Juno. Charms commanding and manly rather than tender, give us, instead of a Venus, a Minerva. A Venus all wrath, a Venus urged by revenge and rage, is to the sculptor a contradiction in terms. For love, as love, never is angry, never avenges itself. To the poet, Venus is love also, but she is the goddess of love, who has her own individuality outside 59of this one characteristic, and can therefore be actuated by aversion as well as affection. What wonder, then, that in poetry she blazes into anger and rage, especially under the provocation of insulted love?

Such criticism shows little ability to differentiate. I don’t intend to defend either Statius or Valerius, but I’d like to make a general point. The gods and other spiritual beings represented by the artist aren’t exactly the same as those introduced by the poet. For the artist, they are personified concepts that must always be portrayed in the same way; otherwise, we won’t recognize them. In poetry, on the other hand, they are real beings that act and interact, each possessing unique qualities and emotions that can sometimes take precedence. To the sculptor, Venus represents love. He must therefore imbue her with all the modest beauty and tender charms that, as we see in someone we love, contribute to our abstract idea of love. Any deviation from this ideal prevents us from recognizing her image. Beauty that emphasizes majesty over modesty is no longer Venus but Juno. Charms that are commanding and masculine rather than tender give us Minerva instead of Venus. A wrathful Venus, driven by revenge and anger, is contradictory for the sculptor. After all, love, as love, is never angry and never seeks vengeance. To the poet, Venus is also love, but she is the goddess of love, possessing her own individuality beyond this one trait, allowing her to be influenced by both aversion and affection. So, it’s no surprise that in poetry, she can erupt into anger and rage, particularly when insulted in her love.

The artist, indeed, like the poet, may, in works composed of several figures, introduce Venus or any other deity, not simply by her one characteristic, but as a living, acting being. But the actions, if not the direct results of her character, must not be at variance with it. Venus delivering to her son the armor of the gods is a subject equally suitable to artist and poet. For here she can be endowed with all the grace and beauty befitting the goddess of love. Such treatment will be of advantage as helping us the more easily to recognize her. But when Venus, intent on revenging herself on her contemners, the men of Lemnos, wild, in colossal shape, with cheeks inflamed and dishevelled hair, seizes the torch, and, wrapping a black robe about her, flies downward on the storm-cloud,—that is no moment for the painter, because he has no means of making us recognize her. The poet alone has the privilege of availing himself of it. He can unite it so closely with some other moment when the goddess is the true Venus, that we do not in the fury forget the goddess of love. Flaccus does this,—

The artist, just like the poet, can, in works featuring multiple figures, include Venus or any other goddess, not just by her single defining trait, but as a lively, dynamic character. However, her actions, even if they aren’t directly tied to her character, must still align with it. For instance, Venus giving her son the armor of the gods is a theme that works well for both artist and poet. In this scenario, she can be portrayed with all the grace and beauty that suits the goddess of love. This approach helps us recognize her more easily. But when Venus, determined to take revenge on her critics, the savage men of Lemnos, appears in a gigantic form with flushed cheeks and messy hair, seizing a torch and wrapping herself in a dark robe to plunge down through the storm clouds—that’s not a moment for the painter, because he wouldn't be able to make us recognize her. Only the poet has the ability to pull that off. He can connect it so closely with another moment where the goddess is truly Venus, ensuring that we don’t forget the goddess of love in the midst of her rage. Flaccus does this—

Neque enim alma videri
You get angry; or your hair is tied back with smooth gold,
Sidereos diffusa sinus. The same wild and immense
60And marked by spots on her cheeks; and the pine tree speaks
Virginibus Stygiis, and a dark cloak that looks very similar.[63]

And Statius also,—

And Statius too,—

Leaving the ancient Paphos and its hundred altars,
Neither in face nor in hair did she wish to break the marriage bond.
Ceston and Idalias drove the birds far away.
Fertur. They were certainly, in the middle of the night, in the shadow.
Divam, bearing other fires and greater weapons,
Sisters flying between the chambers
Vulgarent: and the secrets of homes
With anguish and fierce fear, it fills everything.
Limina.[64]

Or, we may say, the poet alone possesses the art of so combining negative with positive traits as to unite two appearances in one. No longer now the tender Venus, her hair no more confined with golden clasps, no azure draperies floating about her, without her girdle, armed with other flames and larger 61arrows, the goddess hastes downward, attended by furies of like aspect with herself. Must the poet abstain from the use of this device because artists are debarred from it? If painting claim to be the sister of poetry, let the younger at least not be jealous of the elder, nor seek to deprive her of ornaments unbecoming to herself.

Or we might say, the poet is the only one who can mix negative and positive traits to bring two appearances together into one. No longer is she the gentle Venus, her hair not confined by golden clasps, no azure drapes floating around her, and without her girdle; the goddess rushes down, accompanied by furies that look just like her. Should the poet avoid using this technique just because artists can’t? If painting wants to be considered the sister of poetry, the younger sibling shouldn’t be jealous of the older nor attempt to take away adornments that don’t suit her. 61

62

IX.

When we compare poet and painter in particular instances, we should be careful to inquire whether both have had entire freedom, and been allowed to labor for the highest results of their art without the exercise of any constraint from without.

When we look at poets and painters in specific cases, we need to be careful to check if both have had complete freedom and have been able to work towards the best outcomes in their art without any outside pressure.

Religion often exercised such constraint upon the old artists. A work, devotional in character, must often be less perfect than one intended solely to produce pleasure. Superstition loaded the gods with symbols which were not always reverenced in proportion to their beauty.

Religion often imposed constraints on the old artists. A work meant for devotion often had to be less perfect than one created solely for enjoyment. Superstition burdened the gods with symbols that weren't always respected in relation to their beauty.

In the temple of Bacchus at Lemnos, from which the pious Hypsipyle rescued her father under the guise of the deity,[65] the god was represented horned. So he doubtless appeared in all his temples, the horns being symbols typical of his nature and functions. The unfettered artist, whose Bacchus was not designed for a temple, omitted the symbol. If, among the statues of the god that remain to us, we find none with horns,[66] that circumstance perhaps proves that none of them were sacred statues, representing the god in the shape under which he was worshipped. We should naturally expect, too, that 63against such the fury of the pious iconoclasts in the first centuries of Christianity would have been especially directed. Only here and there a work of art was spared, because it had never been desecrated by being made an object of worship.

In the temple of Bacchus at Lemnos, where the devoted Hypsipyle saved her father while pretending to be the god,[65] Bacchus was shown with horns. It's likely he was depicted this way in all his temples, as the horns symbolized his nature and roles. The free-spirited artist, whose version of Bacchus wasn’t meant for a temple, left out the horns. If we look at the statues of the god that still exist, we find none with horns,[66] which suggests they weren’t sacred statues or representations suitable for worship. We would also expect that the fervent iconoclasts in the early centuries of Christianity would have targeted these statues in particular. Only a few pieces of art were saved because they had never been made an object of worship. 63

But since, among the antiques that have been unburied, there are specimens of both kinds, we should discriminate and call only those works of art which are the handiwork of the artist, purely as artist, those where he has been able to make beauty his first and last object. All the rest, all that show an evident religious tendency, are unworthy to be called works of art. In them Art was not working for her own sake, but was simply the tool of Religion, having symbolic representations forced upon her with more regard to their significance than their beauty. By this I do not mean to deny that religion often sacrificed meaning to beauty, or so far ceased to emphasize it, out of regard for art and the finer taste of the age, that beauty seemed to have been the sole end in view.

But since, among the antiques that have been uncovered, there are examples of both kinds, we should differentiate and only refer to those works of art that are created purely by the artist's hand—where their main focus has been beauty. All the rest, those that clearly show a religious purpose, shouldn't be called works of art. In these cases, art wasn't pursuing its own goals; it was just a tool for religion, with symbolic representations imposed on it that prioritized meaning over beauty. This doesn't mean to imply that religion hasn't sometimes sacrificed meaning for beauty, or that it hasn't diminished its emphasis on meaning in favor of art and the refined tastes of the time, making beauty appear to be the only objective.

If we make no such distinction, there will be perpetual strife between connoisseurs and antiquarians from their failure to understand each other. When the connoisseur maintains, according to his conception of the end and aim of art, that certain things never could have been made by one of the old artists, meaning never by one working as artist from his own impulse, the antiquarian will understand him to say that they could never have been fashioned by the artist, as workman, under the influence 64of religion or any other power outside the domain of art. He will therefore think to confute his antagonist by showing some figure which the connoisseur, without hesitation, but to the great vexation of the learned world, will condemn back to the rubbish from which it had been dug.[67]

If we don't make this distinction, there will always be ongoing conflict between connoisseurs and antiquarians because they fail to understand each other. When the connoisseur asserts, based on his view of art's purpose and goal, that certain works could not have been created by old artists—meaning they couldn’t have been made by someone working artistically from their own inspiration—the antiquarian will interpret this as a claim that those works could never have been crafted by the artist as a craftsman, influenced by religion or any other force outside the realm of art. He will, therefore, try to refute his opponent by presenting a piece that the connoisseur, without hesitation and much to the annoyance of the scholarly community, will dismiss back to the refuse from which it was excavated.64

But there is danger, on the other hand, of exaggerating the influence of religion on art. Spence furnishes a remarkable instance of this. He found in Ovid that Vesta was not worshipped in her temple under any human image, and he thence drew the conclusion that there had never been any statues of the goddess. What had passed for such must be statues, not of Vesta, but of a vestal virgin.[68] An extraordinary conclusion! Because the goddess was worshipped in one of her temples under the symbol of fire, did artists therefore lose all right to personify after their fashion a being to whom the poets give distinct personality, making her the daughter of Saturn and Ops, bringing her into danger of falling under the ill treatment of Priapus, and narrating yet other things in regard to her? For Spence commits the further error of applying to all the temples of Vesta and to her worship generally what Ovid says only of a certain temple at Rome.[69] She was not everywhere worshipped as in this temple at Rome. Until Numa erected this particular sanctuary, she was not so worshipped even in Italy. Numa 65allowed no deity to be represented in the shape of man or beast. In this prohibition of all personal representations of Vesta consisted, doubtless, the reformation which he introduced into her rites. Ovid himself tells us that, before the time of Numa, there were statues of Vesta in her temple, which, when her priestess Sylvia became a mother, covered their eyes with their virgin hands.[70] Yet further proof that in the temples of the goddess outside the city, in the Roman provinces, her worship was not conducted in the manner prescribed by Numa, is furnished by various old inscriptions, where mention is made of a priest of Vesta (Pontificis Vestæ).[71] At Corinth, again, was a temple of Vesta without statues, having only an altar whereon sacrifices were offered to the goddess.[72] But did the Greeks, therefore, have no statues of Vesta? There was one at Athens in the Prytaneum, next to the statue of Peace.[73] The people of Iasos boasted of having one in the open air, upon which snow and rain never fell.[74] Pliny mentions one in a sitting posture, from the chisel of Scopas, in the Servilian gardens at Rome, in his day.[75] Granting that it is difficult for us now to distinguish between a vestal virgin and the goddess herself, does that prove that the ancients 66were not able or did not care to make the distinction? Certain attributes point evidently more to one than the other. The sceptre, the torch, and the palladium would seem to belong exclusively to the goddess. The tympanum, attributed to her by Codinus, belongs to her, perhaps, only as the Earth. Or perhaps Codinus himself did not know exactly what it was he saw.[76]

But there is a risk, on the other hand, of overstating the impact of religion on art. Spence provides a striking example of this. He found in Ovid that Vesta was not worshipped in her temple under any human image, and from that, he concluded that there had never been any statues of the goddess. What were assumed to be statues of her must actually be statues of a vestal virgin.[68] An astonishing conclusion! Just because the goddess was worshipped in one of her temples under the symbol of fire, does that mean artists lost all right to depict her as they interpreted her, especially since the poets portray her as a distinct character, making her the daughter of Saturn and Ops, putting her at risk of Priapus's mistreatment, and telling more stories about her? Moreover, Spence makes the additional mistake of generalizing what Ovid says about a specific temple in Rome to all the temples of Vesta and her worship in general.[69] She was not universally worshipped as in that temple in Rome. Until Numa built this particular sanctuary, she wasn’t worshipped like that anywhere in Italy. Numa denied any deity being represented in the form of a man or beast. This ban on all personal representations of Vesta certainly reflected the reforms he introduced in her rituals. Ovid himself tells us that before Numa's time, there were statues of Vesta in her temple, which, when her priestess Sylvia became a mother, covered their eyes with their virgin hands.[70] Further evidence that outside the city, in the Roman provinces, Vesta's worship was not conducted as Numa prescribed, comes from various ancient inscriptions mentioning a priest of Vesta (Pontificis Vestæ).[71] In Corinth, there was a temple of Vesta without statues, just an altar where sacrifices were made to the goddess.[72] But did the Greeks, therefore, have no statues of Vesta? There was one in Athens in the Prytaneum, next to the statue of Peace.[73] The people of Iasos claimed to have one in the open air, which was never exposed to snow or rain.[74] Pliny mentions one in a sitting position, sculpted by Scopas, in the Servilian gardens in Rome during his time.[75] Even if it’s hard for us now to distinguish between a vestal virgin and the goddess herself, does that mean the ancients couldn’t or didn’t care to make the distinction? Certain symbols clearly lean towards one or the other. The scepter, the torch, and the palladium would seem to belong solely to the goddess. The tympanum, attributed to her by Codinus, might belong to her, but also perhaps only as the Earth. Or maybe Codinus himself didn’t fully understand what he was seeing.[76]

67

X.

Spence’s surprise is again aroused in a way that shows how little he has reflected on the limits of poetry and painting.

Spence is once again surprised in a way that highlights how little he has thought about the boundaries of poetry and painting.

“As to the muses in general,” he says, “it is remarkable that the poets say but little of them in a descriptive way; much less than might indeed be expected for deities to whom they were so particularly obliged.”[77]

“As for the muses in general,” he says, “it's interesting that poets hardly describe them at all; much less than you’d expect for deities they were so grateful to.”[77]

What is this but expressing surprise that the poets, when they speak of the muses, do not use the dumb language of the painter? In poetry, Urania is the muse of astronomy. Her name and her employment reveal her office. In art she can be recognized only by the wand with which she points to a globe of the heavens. The wand, the globe, and the attitude are the letters with which the artist spells out for us the name Urania. But when the poet wants to say that Urania had long read her death in the stars,—

What is this but a surprise that poets, when they mention the muses, don’t use the silent language of painters? In poetry, Urania is the muse of astronomy. Her name and her role reveal what she represents. In art, she can only be recognized by the wand she uses to point at a globe of the heavens. The wand, the globe, and her posture are the symbols that the artist uses to spell out the name Urania for us. But when the poet wants to convey that Urania had long seen her fate in the stars,—

She had long foretold death from the fixed stars.
Urania.[78]

Why should he add, out of regard to the artist,—Urania, wand in hand, with the heavenly globe 68before her? Would that not be as if a man, with the power and privilege of speech, were to employ the signs which the mutes in a Turkish seraglio had invented to supply the want of a voice?

Why should he add, out of respect for the artist—Urania, wand in hand, with the heavenly globe 68 in front of her? Wouldn’t that be like a man, who has the ability and right to speak, using the signs that the mute people in a Turkish seraglio created to replace spoken words?

Spence expresses the same surprise in regard to the moral beings, or those divinities who, among the ancients, presided over the virtues and undertook the guidance of human life.[79] “It is observable,” he says, “that the Roman poets say less of the best of these moral beings than might be expected. The artists are much fuller on this head; and one who would know how they were each set off must go to the medals of the Roman emperors. The poets, in fact, speak of them very often as persons; but of their attributes, their dress, and the rest of their figure they generally say but little.”

Spence expresses the same surprise about the moral beings, or those gods who, in ancient times, oversaw virtues and guided human life.[79] “It’s interesting,” he says, “that the Roman poets mention these moral beings less than one might expect. The artists provide much more detail on this topic; and to fully understand how each was depicted, you’d have to look at the coins of the Roman emperors. The poets often refer to them as individuals, but they usually don’t say much about their attributes, clothing, or other aspects of their appearance.”

When a poet personifies abstractions he sufficiently indicates their character by their name and employment.

When a poet gives human traits to abstract ideas, he clearly shows their character through their name and what they do.

These means are wanting to the artist, who must therefore give to his personified abstractions certain symbols by which they may be recognized. These symbols, because they are something else and mean something else, constitute them allegorical figures.

These tools are lacking for the artist, who must then provide their personified ideas with specific symbols for recognition. These symbols, since they represent something different and signify something else, make them allegorical figures.

A female figure holding a bridle in her hand, another leaning against a column, are allegorical beings. But in poetry Temperance and Constancy are not allegorical beings, but personified abstractions.

A woman holding a bridle in her hand, another leaning against a column, are symbolic figures. However, in poetry, Temperance and Constancy aren't just symbolic figures; they are personified concepts.

Necessity invented these symbols for the artist, 69who could not otherwise indicate the significance of this or that figure. But why should the poet, for whom no such necessity exists, be obliged to accept the conditions imposed upon the artist?

Necessity created these symbols for the artist, 69who otherwise couldn't convey the meaning of this or that figure. But why should the poet, who doesn't face such necessity, have to accept the conditions set for the artist?

What excites Spence’s surprise should, in fact, be prescribed as a law to all poets. They should not regard the limitations of painting as beauties in their own art, nor consider the expedients which painting has invented in order to keep pace with poetry, as graces which they have any reason to envy her. By the use of symbols the artist exalts a mere figure into a being of a higher order. Should the poet employ the same artistic machinery he would convert a superior being into a doll.

What surprises Spence should actually be a rule for all poets. They shouldn’t see the limits of painting as strengths in their own craft, nor should they view the tricks that painting has developed to match poetry as something to envy. Through symbols, the artist elevates a simple figure into something greater. If the poet used the same artistic tools, they would reduce something greater into a mere puppet.

Conformity to this rule was as persistently observed by the ancients as its studious violation is by the viciousness of modern poets. All their imaginary beings go masked, and the writers who have most skill in this masquerade generally understand least the real object of their work, which is to let their personages act, and by their actions reveal their character.

Conforming to this rule was something the ancients followed closely, just like modern poets are known for blatantly ignoring it. All their fictional characters wear masks, and the writers who excel at this disguise often understand the least about the true purpose of their work, which is to let their characters take action and, through those actions, reveal their true nature.

Among the attributes by which the artist individualizes his abstractions, there is one class, however, better adapted to the poet than those we have been considering, and more worthy of his use. I refer to such as are not strictly allegorical, but may be regarded as instruments which the beings bearing them would or could use, should they ever come to act as real persons. The bridle in the hand of Temperance, the pillar which supports Constancy 70are purely allegorical, and cannot therefore be used by the poet. The scales in the hand of Justice are less so, because the right use of the scales is one of the duties of Justice. The lyre or flute in the hand of a muse, the lance in the hand of Mars, hammer and tongs in the hands of Vulcan, are not symbols at all, but simply instruments without which none of the actions characteristic of these beings could be performed. To this class belong the attributes sometimes woven by the old poets into their descriptions, and which, in distinction from those that are allegorical, I would call the poetical. These signify the thing itself, while the others denote only some thing similar.[80]

Among the features that make an artist’s abstractions unique, there's one category that’s more suited to poets than those we've discussed so far, and it’s more fitting for their work. I’m talking about elements that aren’t strictly allegorical but can be seen as tools that the characters holding them would use if they were to act like real people. The bridle in the hand of Temperance and the pillar supporting Constancy are purely allegorical, so the poet can’t use them. The scales in the hand of Justice are less so, because using the scales properly is a key responsibility of Justice. The lyre or flute held by a muse, the lance in Mars’s hand, and the hammer and tongs held by Vulcan are not symbols at all; they are simply instruments without which the characteristic actions of these figures couldn’t happen. This category includes the attributes that old poets sometimes included in their descriptions, which, in contrast to the allegorical ones, I would classify as poetic. These represent the actual thing itself, while the others only signify something similar.[80]

71

XI.

Count Caylus also seems to require that the poet should deck out the creatures of his imagination with allegorical attributes.[81] The Count understood painting better than poetry.

Count Caylus also seems to expect that the poet should embellish the creatures of his imagination with allegorical attributes.[81] The Count understood painting better than poetry.

But other points more worthy of remark have struck me in the same work of his, some of the most important of which I shall mention here for closer consideration.

But there are other points worth mentioning that have caught my attention in his work, some of the most important of which I will outline here for further discussion.

The artist, in the Count’s opinion, should make himself better acquainted with Homer, that greatest of all word painters,—that second nature, in fact. He calls attention to the rich and fresh material furnished by the narrative of the great Greek, and assures the painter that the more closely he follows the poet in every detail, the nearer his work will approach to perfection.

The Count believes that artists should get to know Homer better, who is the greatest storyteller of all time—essentially, a second nature. He highlights the valuable and vibrant material provided by the stories of the great Greek and tells the painter that the more he closely follows the poet in every detail, the closer his work will be to perfection.

This is confounding the two kinds of imitation mentioned above. The painter is not only to copy the same thing that the poet has copied, but he is to copy it with the same touches. He is to use the poet not only as narrator, but as poet.

This mixes up the two types of imitation mentioned earlier. The painter isn’t just supposed to replicate what the poet has depicted; he’s also meant to replicate it with the same techniques. He should use the poet not just as a storyteller, but as a creator.

But why is not this second kind of imitation, 72which we have found to be degrading to the poet, equally so to the artist? If there had existed previous to Homer such a series of pictures as he suggests to Count Caylus, and we knew that the poet had composed his work from them, would he not lose greatly in our estimation? Why should we not in like manner cease to admire the artist who should do no more than translate the words of the poet into form and color?

But why isn't this second type of imitation, 72 which we see as degrading to the poet, just as degrading to the artist? If there had been a series of images before Homer, like the ones he suggests to Count Caylus, and we knew that the poet based his work on them, wouldn’t he lose a lot of our respect? Why shouldn't we also stop admiring the artist who simply translates the poet's words into form and color?

The reason I suppose to be this. In art the difficulty appears to lie more in the execution than in the invention, while with poetry the contrary is the case. There the execution seems easy in comparison with the invention. Had Virgil copied the twining of the serpents about Laocoon and his sons from the marble, then his description would lose its chief merit; for what we consider the more difficult part had been done for him. The first conception of this grouping in the imagination is a far greater achievement than the expression of it in words. But if the sculptor have borrowed the grouping from the poet, we still consider him deserving of great praise, although he have not the merit of the first conception. For to give expression in marble is incalculably more difficult than to give it in words. We weigh invention and execution in opposite scales, and are inclined to require from the master as much less of one as he has given us more of the other.

The reason I think this is as follows. In art, the challenge seems to lie more in executing the work than in coming up with the idea, whereas with poetry, the opposite is true. There, the execution appears easier compared to the concept. If Virgil had copied the way the serpents wrap around Laocoon and his sons from a statue, then his description would lose its main value; after all, the harder part would have already been done for him. The initial idea of this arrangement in one’s imagination is a much greater achievement than putting it into words. But if the sculptor took the arrangement from the poet, we still consider him worthy of great praise, even if he doesn’t have the credit for the original idea. Because expressing something in marble is infinitely more challenging than expressing it in words. We evaluate creativity and execution on opposite scales, and we tend to expect from the artist less of one when they’ve given us more of the other.

There are even cases where the artist deserves more credit for copying Nature through the medium of the poet’s imitation than directly from herself. 73The painter who makes a beautiful landscape from the description of a Thomson, does more than one who takes his picture at first hand from nature. The latter sees his model before him; the former must, by an effort of imagination, think he sees it. One makes a beautiful picture from vivid, sensible impressions, the other from the feeble, uncertain representations of arbitrary signs.

There are even instances where the artist deserves more praise for interpreting Nature through the poet's imitation than directly from it. 73The painter who creates a stunning landscape based on Thomson's description accomplishes more than one who captures an image straight from nature. The latter has the model in front of him; the former must, through an effort of imagination, visualize it. One creates a beautiful picture from clear, tangible impressions, while the other relies on the weak, uncertain representations of arbitrary symbols.

From this natural readiness to excuse the artist from the merit of invention, has arisen on his part an equally natural indifference to it. Perceiving that invention could never be his strong point, but that his fame must rest chiefly on execution, he ceased to care whether his theme were new or old, whether it had been used once or a hundred times, belonged to himself or another. He kept within the narrow range of a few subjects, grown familiar to himself and the public, and directed all his invention to the introducing of some change in the treatment, some new combination of the old objects. That is actually the meaning attached to the word “invention” in the old text-books on painting. For although they divide it into the artistic and the poetic, yet even the poetic does not extend to the originating of a subject, but solely to the arrangement or expression.[82] It is invention, not of the whole, but of the individual parts and their connection with one another; invention of that inferior kind which Horace recommended to his tragic poet:

From this natural tendency to excuse the artist from the need for original ideas, he developed a similarly natural indifference towards it. Realizing that coming up with new ideas was never going to be his strong suit, but that his reputation would rely mainly on execution, he lost interest in whether his theme was original or not, whether it had been used before or a hundred times, or whether it was his own or someone else's. He stuck to a small number of subjects that he and the public were familiar with, and focused all his creativity on making some changes in the way they were treated, some new combinations of the old elements. That’s actually the meaning of “invention” in the old painting textbooks. Although they split it into artistic and poetic, even the poetic doesn’t cover the creation of a subject, but just the arrangement or expression. It is about inventing not the whole piece, but the individual parts and how they connect with each other; a lower form of invention that Horace advised his tragic poets to pursue:

74Beanie
You correctly turn the Iliad poem into actions,
If you were to bring forth the unknown and unspoken first.[83]

Recommended, I say, but not commanded. He recommended it as easier for him, more convenient, more advantageous: he did not command it as intrinsically nobler and better.

Recommended, I say, but not required. He suggested it because it was easier for him, more convenient, and more beneficial: he didn’t insist it was inherently nobler or better.

The poet, indeed, has a great advantage when he treats of familiar historical facts and well-known characters. He can omit a hundred tiresome details otherwise indispensable to an understanding of the piece. And the sooner he is understood, the sooner he can interest his readers. The same advantage is possessed by the painter when his subject is so familiar to us that we take in at a glance the meaning and design of his whole composition, and can not only see that his characters are speaking, but can even hear what they say. On that first glance the chief effect depends. If that necessitate a tiresome guessing and pondering, our readiness to be touched is chilled. We take revenge upon the unwise artist by hardening ourselves against his expression; and alas for him, if to that expression he have sacrificed beauty! No inducement remains for us to linger before his work. What we see does not please us, and what it means we do not understand.

The poet definitely has a big advantage when he writes about familiar historical events and well-known figures. He can skip over a hundred boring details that are usually necessary to grasp the piece. The quicker he gets understood, the quicker he can engage his readers. The same benefit goes for the painter when his subject is so familiar to us that we can grasp the meaning and design of his entire work at a glance, and not only see his characters talking but even hear what they are saying. The main impact relies on that first impression. If it requires tedious guessing and pondering, our willingness to be moved is dampened. We get back at the clueless artist by shutting ourselves off from his expression; and sadly for him, if he sacrificed beauty for that expression! There’s no reason for us to linger in front of his work. What we see doesn’t please us, and what it means is unclear.

Considering now these two points: first, that 75invention and novelty in the subject are by no means what we chiefly require from the painter; and secondly, that a familiar subject helps and quickens the effect of his art, I think we shall find a deeper reason for his avoidance of new subjects than indolence or ignorance or absorption of his whole industry and time in the mechanical difficulties of his art, which are the causes assigned for it by Count Caylus. We may even be inclined to praise as a wise and, as far as we are concerned, a beneficent forbearance on the part of the artist, what seemed to us at first a deficiency in art and a curtailment of our enjoyment.

Considering these two points: first, that invention and novelty in the subject are not what we mainly seek from the painter; and second, that a familiar subject enhances and invigorates the impact of his art, I believe we can uncover a deeper reason for his choice to avoid new subjects beyond laziness, ignorance, or being fully consumed by the mechanical challenges of his craft, which are the reasons suggested by Count Caylus. We might even see the artist's decision as a wise and, from our perspective, beneficial restraint, rather than what initially seemed to be a shortfall in art and a limitation on our enjoyment.

I have no fear that experience will contradict me. Painters will be grateful to the Count for his good intentions, but will hardly make as general use of his advice as he expects. Should such, however, be the case, a new Caylus would be needed at the end of a hundred years to remind us of the old themes and recall the artist to a field where others before him have reaped undying laurels. Or shall we expect the public to be as learned as the connoisseur with his books, and familiar with all the scenes of history and fable that offer fit subjects for art? I grant that artists, since the time of Raphael, would have done better to take Homer for their manual than Ovid. But since, once for all, they have not done so, let us leave the public in its old ruts, and not throw more difficulties in the way of its pleasure than are necessary to make the pleasure worth having.

I have no doubt that experience will prove me right. Painters will appreciate the Count for his good intentions, but they probably won't use his advice as much as he hopes. If that were to happen, we would need a new Caylus in a hundred years to remind us of the old themes and bring artists back to an area where others have already achieved timeless success. Or should we expect the public to be as knowledgeable as the connoisseur with his books and familiar with all the historical and mythical scenes that are suitable for art? I acknowledge that since Raphael's time, artists might have been better off using Homer as their guide instead of Ovid. But since they haven't, let's allow the public to stay in their familiar ways and not create more obstacles to their enjoyment than are necessary to make that enjoyment worthwhile.

76Protogenes had painted the mother of Aristotle. I know not how much the philosopher paid for the picture, but instead of the full payment, or perhaps over and above it, he gave the painter a piece of advice which was of more value than the money. Not, as I believe, in the way of flattery, but because he knew that art needed to make itself universally intelligible, he advised him to paint the exploits of Alexander. The whole world was ringing with the fame of them, and he could foresee that their memory would remain to all posterity. But Protogenes was not wise enough to follow this counsel. “Impetus animi,” says Pliny, “et quædam artis libido,”[84] a certain presumption in art, and a craving after something new and strange, led him to the choice of other subjects. He preferred the story of Ialysus,[85] of Cydippe, and others of like kind, whose meaning we can now scarce even conjecture.

76Protogenes had painted Aristotle's mother. I don't know how much the philosopher paid for the painting, but instead of the full payment, or maybe in addition to it, he gave the artist a piece of advice that was worth more than the money. Not, as I believe, out of flattery, but because he understood that art needed to be universally understandable, he suggested that he paint the accomplishments of Alexander. The whole world was buzzing about them, and he could see that their legacy would last for future generations. But Protogenes wasn't wise enough to take this advice. “Impetus animi,” says Pliny, “et quædam artis libido,”[84] a certain arrogance in art and a desire for something new and different led him to choose other subjects. He preferred the story of Ialysus,[85] Cydippe, and others like them, whose significance we can hardly even guess at today.

77

XII.

Homer treats of two different classes of beings and actions,—the visible and the invisible. This distinction cannot be made on canvas, where every thing is visible, and visible in precisely the same way.

Homer discusses two different types of beings and actions—the visible and the invisible. This distinction can't be drawn on canvas, where everything is visible and seen in exactly the same way.

When Count Caylus, therefore, makes pictures of invisible actions follow immediately upon pictures of visible ones; and in scenes of mixed actions, participated in by beings of both kinds, does not, and perhaps cannot, indicate how those figures which only we who look at the picture are supposed to see, shall be so represented that the characters in the picture shall not see them, or at least shall not look as if they could not help seeing them, he makes the whole series, as well as many separate pictures, in the highest degree confused, unintelligible, and self-contradictory.

When Count Caylus creates images of invisible actions that directly follow images of visible ones, and in scenes with mixed actions involving both kinds of beings, he fails to show how those figures, which only we viewers are supposed to see, will be depicted in a way that the characters in the scene don’t notice them or at least don’t appear to be seeing them. This makes the entire series, as well as many individual images, extremely confusing, unintelligible, and contradictory.

With the book before us this difficulty might finally be overcome. The great objection would be that, with the loss of all distinction to the eye between the visible and the invisible beings, all the characteristic traits must likewise disappear, which serve to elevate the higher order of beings above the lower.

With the book in front of us, this problem might finally be solved. The main issue would be that, without any visual differences between visible and invisible beings, all the unique traits that set the higher beings apart from the lower ones would also vanish.

78When, for instance, the gods who take different sides in the Trojan war come at last to actual blows, the contest goes on in the poem unseen.[86] This invisibility leaves the imagination free play to enlarge the scene at will, and picture the gods and their movements on a scale far grander than the measure of common humanity. But painting must accept a visible theatre, whose various fixed parts become a scale of measurement for the persons acting upon it. This scale is always before the eye, and the disproportionate size of any superhuman figures makes beings that were grand in the poem monstrous on canvas.

78When, for example, the gods who choose different sides in the Trojan War eventually clash, the battle continues in the poem without being seen.[86] This invisibility allows the imagination to expand the scene as desired, envisioning the gods and their movements on a much grander scale than what ordinary humans can measure. However, painting must work within a visible stage, where its various fixed elements provide a framework for the characters performing on it. This framework is always visible, and the disproportionate size of any superhuman figures turns beings that were majestic in the poem into monstrous images on canvas.

Minerva, on whom Mars had made the first attack, steps backward and with mighty hand lifts from the ground an enormous stone, black and rough, which, in old times, had required the strength of many men to be rolled into its place and set up as a landmark.[87]

Minerva, who was the first target of Mars's attack, steps back and, with great strength, lifts an enormous stone from the ground, one that was black and rough. In the past, it took the strength of many men to roll it into position and set it up as a landmark.[87]

ἡ δ’ ἀναχασσαμένη λίθον εἵλετο χειρὶ παχείῃ
κείμενον ἐν πεδίῳ, μέλανα τρηχύν τε μέγαν τε,
τόν ῥ’ ἄνδρες πρότεροι θέσαν ἔμμεναι οὖρον ἀρούρης·

To obtain an adequate idea of the size of this stone, we must remember that Homer makes his heroes twice as strong as the mightiest men of his day, yet 79says they were far surpassed in strength by the men whom Nestor had known in his youth. Now if Minerva is to hurl at Mars a stone which it had required, not one man, but many men of the time of Nestor’s youth to set up as a landmark, what, I ask, should be the stature of the goddess? If her size be proportioned to that of the stone, all marvel ceases. A being of thrice my size can, of course, throw three times as large a stone. But if the stature of the goddess be not proportioned to the size of the stone, the result is a palpable improbability in the picture which cannot be atoned for by the cold consideration that a goddess is necessarily of supernatural strength.

To get a clear idea of how large this stone is, we have to keep in mind that Homer describes his heroes as being twice as strong as the strongest men of his time, yet he also says they were greatly outmatched in strength by the men Nestor knew in his youth. Now, if Minerva is going to throw a stone that required not just one man, but many men from Nestor's youth to set up as a landmark, then what should the size of the goddess be? If her size matches that of the stone, then the marvel disappears. A being three times my size can obviously throw a stone three times as large. But if the goddess’s size doesn’t match the size of the stone, then it creates a clear improbability in the image that can’t be justified just by saying that a goddess has supernatural strength.

Mars, overthrown by this enormous stone, covered seven hides,—

Mars, toppled by this massive stone, covered seven hides,—

Seven fell and stopped.

It is impossible for the painter to give the god this extraordinary size. Yet if he do not, we have no Homeric Mars lying on the ground, but an ordinary warrior.[88]

It’s impossible for the painter to give the god this incredible size. But if he doesn’t, we end up with no Homeric Mars lying on the ground, just an ordinary warrior.[88]

Longinus says, it has often seemed to him that Homer’s design was to raise his men to gods and degrade his deities to men. Painting accomplishes this. On canvas we lose every thing which in poetry exalts the gods above mere godlike men. Size, strength, speed,—qualities which Homer has always in store for his gods in miraculous measure, far surpassing any thing he attributes to his most 80famous heroes,[89]—are necessarily reduced in the picture to the common scale of humanity. Jupiter and Agamemnon, Apollo and Achilles, Ajax and Mars, are all kindred beings, only to be distinguished by some arbitrary outward sign.

Longinus believes that Homer aimed to elevate his characters to a god-like status while bringing his gods down to a more human level. Painting achieves this effect. On canvas, we lose the elements that poetry uses to elevate the gods beyond just extraordinary humans. Traits like size, strength, and speed—qualities that Homer attributes to his gods in extraordinary ways, far exceeding what he gives to his most famous heroes—are inevitably scaled down in a painting to the normal human experience. Jupiter, Agamemnon, Apollo, Achilles, Ajax, and Mars all appear as similar beings, differentiated only by some random external feature.

The expedient to which painters have recourse to indicate that a certain character is supposed to be invisible, is a thin cloud veiling the side of the figure that is turned towards the other actors on the scene. This cloud seems at first to be borrowed from Homer himself. For, when in the confusion of battle one of the chief heroes becomes exposed to a danger from which nothing short of divine aid can save him, the poet makes his guardian deity veil him in a thick cloud or in darkness, and so lead him from the field. Paris is thus delivered by Venus,[90] Idæus by Neptune,[91] Hector by Apollo.[92] Caylus never omits strongly to recommend to the artist this mist or cloud, whenever he is to paint pictures of such occurrences. But who does not perceive that this veiling in mist and darkness is only the poet’s way of saying that the hero became invisible? It always seems strange to me, therefore, to find this poetical expression embodied in a picture, and an actual cloud introduced, behind which, as behind a screen, the hero stands hidden from his enemy. This was not the poet’s meaning. The artist in this exceeds the limits of painting. His cloud is a hieroglyphic, a purely symbolic sign, which does not 81make the rescued hero invisible, but simply says to the observers,—“You are to suppose this man to be invisible.” It is no better than the rolls of paper with sentences upon them, which issue from the mouth of personages in the old Gothic pictures.

The method that painters use to show that a character is supposed to be invisible is by placing a thin cloud over the side of the figure that faces the other actors in the scene. This cloud seems to be inspired by Homer himself. When one of the main heroes is put in danger during battle, and only divine help can save him, the poet describes how his guardian god covers him with a thick cloud or darkness to lead him away from the fight. Paris is rescued by Venus,[90] Idæus by Neptune,[91] and Hector by Apollo.[92] Caylus always strongly recommends that artists use this mist or cloud when painting such scenes. But who doesn't realize that this mist and darkness is just the poet's way of indicating that the hero has become invisible? It seems odd to me, then, to see this poetic expression turned into a painting, where an actual cloud is shown, behind which the hero is hidden from his enemy. This was not the poet's intention. The artist goes beyond the limits of painting. His cloud is a hieroglyph, a purely symbolic sign that doesn’t make the rescued hero invisible, but simply tells the viewers, “You should believe this man is invisible.” It's no better than the scrolls of paper with sentences that come out of the mouths of characters in old Gothic paintings.

Homer, to be sure, makes Achilles give three thrusts with his lance at the thick cloud[93] while Apollo is carrying off Hector,—τρὶς δ’ ἠέρα τύψε βαθεῖαν. But that, in the language of poetry, only means that Achilles was so enraged that he thrust three times with his lance before perceiving that his enemy was no longer before him. Achilles saw no actual cloud. The whole secret of this invisibility lay not in the cloud, but in the god’s swift withdrawal of the imperilled hero. In order to indicate that the withdrawal took place so instantaneously that no human eye could follow the retreating form, the poet begins by throwing over his hero a cloud; not because the by-standers saw the cloud in the place of the vanished shape, but because to our mind things in a cloud are invisible.

Homer, of course, has Achilles thrust his spear three times into the thick cloud while Apollo is taking Hector away—that’s what “three times he struck the deep sky” means. But in poetic terms, this just signifies that Achilles was so furious that he stabbed three times before realizing his enemy was gone. Achilles didn’t see an actual cloud. The real reason for this invisibility isn’t the cloud itself, but rather the god’s quick removal of the threatened hero. To show that this withdrawal happened so fast that no human eye could follow the escaping figure, the poet first envelops his hero in a cloud; not because the onlookers saw a cloud where the hero had been, but because, in our minds, things hidden in a cloud are unseen.

The opposite device is sometimes used, and, instead of the object being made invisible, the subject is smitten with blindness. Thus Neptune blinds the eyes of Achilles when he rescues Æneas from his murderous hands by transporting him from the thick of the contest to the rear.[94] In reality, the eyes of Achilles were no more blinded in the one case than in the other the rescued heroes were veiled in a cloud. Both are mere expressions employed by the 82poet to impress more vividly on our minds the extreme rapidity of the removal; the disappearance, as we should call it.

The opposite technique is sometimes used, where instead of making the object invisible, the subject is struck with blindness. For instance, Neptune blinds Achilles' eyes when he saves Æneas from being killed by transporting him from the heat of battle to the back. In reality, Achilles' eyes were no more blinded in that situation than the rescued heroes were hidden in a cloud. Both are just expressions used by the poet to better convey the extreme swiftness of the removal; the disappearance, as we would call it.

But artists have appropriated the Homeric mist not only in those cases of concealment or disappearance where Homer himself employed or would have employed it, but in cases where the spectator was to perceive something which the characters on the canvas, or some of them at least, were not to be conscious of. Minerva was visible to Achilles only, when she restrained him from committing violence against Agamemnon. “I know no other way of expressing this,” says Caylus, “than to interpose a cloud between the goddess and the other members of the council.” This is entirely contrary to the spirit of the poet. Invisibility was the natural condition of his deities. So far from any stroke of blindness or intercepting of the rays of light being necessary to render them invisible,[95] a special illumination, an increased power of human vision was needed to see them. Not only, therefore, is this cloud an arbitrary and not a natural symbol in painting, but it does not possess the clearness which, as an arbitrary sign, it should. It has a double meaning, being employed as well to make the invisible visible as to render the visible invisible.

But artists have used the Homeric mist not just in situations of concealment or disappearance where Homer himself used it or might have, but also in instances where the viewer was meant to see something that the characters on the canvas, or at least some of them, were not aware of. Minerva was visible only to Achilles when she stopped him from acting violently against Agamemnon. “I can't think of another way to express this,” says Caylus, “than to place a cloud between the goddess and the other members of the council.” This goes completely against the spirit of the poet. Invisibility was the natural state of his gods. Instead of needing a blinding or blocking of light to make them unseen, a special illumination, an enhanced ability of human vision was required to see them. Therefore, this cloud is not only an arbitrary and unnatural symbol in painting, but it also lacks the clarity that, as an arbitrary sign, it should have. It carries a dual meaning, serving to make the invisible visible as well as to make the visible invisible.

83

XIII.

If Homer’s works were completely destroyed, and nothing remained of the Iliad and Odyssey but this series of pictures proposed by Caylus, should we from these—even supposing them to be executed by the best masters—form the same idea that we now have of the poet’s descriptive talent alone, setting aside all his other qualities as a poet?

If Homer's works were completely lost, and all that was left of the Iliad and Odyssey were this series of pictures suggested by Caylus, would we be able to get the same impression of the poet's descriptive talent, even if these images were created by the best artists, without considering all his other skills as a poet?

Let us take the first piece that comes to hand,—the picture of the plague.[96] What do we see on the canvas? Dead bodies, the flame of funeral pyres, the dying busied with the dead, the angry god upon a cloud discharging his arrows. The profuse wealth of the picture becomes poverty in the poet. Should we attempt to restore the text of Homer from this picture, what can we make him say? “Thereupon the wrath of Apollo was kindled, and he shot his arrows among the Grecian army. Many Greeks died, and their bodies were burned.” Now let us turn to Homer himself:[96]

Let’s take the first thing that comes to mind—the picture of the plague.[96] What do we see on the canvas? Dead bodies, funeral pyres burning, the dying tending to the dead, an angry god on a cloud firing his arrows. The rich details of the painting turn into a loss for the poet. If we try to reconstruct the text of Homer from this image, what can we have him say? “Then the wrath of Apollo was ignited, and he shot his arrows into the Greek army. Many Greeks died, and their bodies were burned.” Now let’s turn to Homer himself:[96]

84Ὣς ἔφατ’ εὐχόμενος, τοῦ δ’ ἔκλυε Φοῖβος Ἀπόλλων,
βῆ δὲ κατ’ Οὐλύμποιο καρήνων χωόμενος κῆρ,
τόξ’ ὤμοισιν ἔχων ἀμφηρεφέα τε φαρέτρην.
ἔκλαγξαν δ’ ἄρ’ ὀϊστοὶ ἐπ’ ὤμων χωομένοιο,
αὐτοῦ κινηθέντος· ὃ δ’ ἤϊε νυκτὶ ἐοικώς.
ἕζετ’ ἔπειτ’ ἀπάνευθε νεῶν, μετὰ δ’ ἰὸν ἕηκεν·
δεινὴ δὲ κλαγγὴ γένετ’ ἀργυρέοιο βιοῖο.
οὐρῆας μὲν πρῶτον ἐπῴχετο καὶ κύνας ἀργούς,
αὐτὰρ ἔπειτ’ αὐτοῖσι βέλος ἐχεπευκὲς ἐφιεὶς
βάλλ’· αἰεὶ δὲ πυραὶ νεκύων καίοντο θαμειαί.

The poet here is as far beyond the painter, as life is better than a picture. Wrathful, with bow and quiver, Apollo descends from the Olympian towers. I not only see him, but hear him. At every step the arrows rattle on the shoulders of the angry god. He enters among the host like the night. Now he seats himself over against the ships, and, with a terrible clang of the silver bow, sends his first shaft against the mules and dogs. Next he turns his poisoned darts upon the warriors themselves, and unceasing blaze on every side the corpse-laden pyres. It is impossible to translate into any other language the musical painting heard in the poet’s words. Equally impossible would it be to infer it from the canvas. Yet this is the least of the advantages 85possessed by the poetical picture. Its chief superiority is that it leads us through a whole gallery of pictures up to the point depicted by the artist.

The poet here is far superior to the painter, just as life is better than a picture. Wrathful, with bow and quiver, Apollo descends from the heights of Olympus. I don't just see him; I hear him too. With every step, the arrows clatter on the shoulders of the angry god. He moves among the crowd like night. Now he sits facing the ships, and with a terrible clang of his silver bow, he looses his first arrow at the mules and dogs. Next, he targets the warriors themselves, and the corpse-laden pyres blaze continuously all around. It’s impossible to translate the musical imagery created by the poet’s words into any other language. It would be equally impossible to infer it from a painting. Yet, this is the least of the poet's advantages. Its main superiority lies in the fact that it takes us through an entire gallery of images up to the moment captured by the artist. 85

But the plague is perhaps not a favorable subject for a picture. Take the council of the gods,[97] which is more particularly addressed to the eye. An open palace of gold, groups of the fairest and most majestic forms, goblet in hand, served by eternal youth in the person of Hebe. What architecture! what masses of light and shade! what contrasts! what variety of expression! Where shall I begin, where cease, to feast my eyes? If the painter thus enchant me, how much more will the poet! I open the book and find myself deceived. I read four good, plain lines, which might very appropriately be written under the painting. They contain material for a picture, but are in themselves none.[97]

But the plague might not be the best topic for a painting. Consider the council of the gods,[97] which is much more suited for the eye. An open palace of gold, groups of the most beautiful and majestic figures, goblet in hand, served by eternal youth in the form of Hebe. What architecture! What play of light and shadow! What contrasts! What variety of expression! Where do I start, and where do I end, to delight my eyes? If the painter can captivate me like this, how much more will the poet! I open the book and find myself misled. I read four good, straightforward lines that could easily go under the painting. They offer material for a picture, but are not a picture themselves.[97]

Οἱ δὲ θεοὶ πὰρ Ζηνὶ καθήμενοι ἠγορόωντο
χρυσέῳ ἐν δαπέδῳ, μετὰ δέ σφισι πότνια Ἥβη
νέκταρ ἐῳνοχόει· τοὶ δὲ χρυσέοις δεπάεσσιν
δειδέχατ’ ἀλλήλους, Τρώων πόλιν εἰσορόωντες.

Apollonius, or a more indifferent poet still, would not have said it worse. Here Homer is as far behind the artist as, in the former instance, he surpassed him.

Apollonius, or even a more indifferent poet, couldn't have expressed it any worse. In this case, Homer is as far behind the artist as he was ahead of him in the previous instance.

86Yet, except in these four lines, Caylus finds no single picture in the whole fourth book of the Iliad. “Rich as this book is,” he says, “in its manifold exhortations to battle, in the abundance of its conspicuous and contrasting characters, in the skill with which the masses to be set in motion are brought before us, it is yet entirely unavailable for painting.” “Rich as it otherwise is,” he might have added, “in what are called poetic pictures.” For surely in this fourth book we find as many such pictures, and as perfect, as in any of the whole poem. Where is there a more detailed, a more striking picture than that of Pandarus breaking the truce at the instigation of Minerva, and discharging his arrow at Menelaus? than that of the advance of the Grecian army? or of the mutual attack? or of the deed of Ulysses, whereby he avenges the death of his friend Leucus?

86Yet, aside from these four lines, Caylus doesn't find any single image in the entire fourth book of the Iliad. “As rich as this book is,” he says, “in its various calls to battle, in the wealth of its notable and contrasting characters, and in the skill with which the masses to be mobilized are presented, it is still completely unsuitable for painting.” “As rich as it is in other respects,” he could have added, “in what are called poetic images.” For surely in this fourth book, we find just as many such images, and just as perfect, as in any part of the entire poem. Where can you find a more detailed or striking depiction than that of Pandarus breaking the truce at the urging of Minerva and shooting his arrow at Menelaus? Or the advance of the Greek army? Or the mutual attack? Or Ulysses' action in avenging the death of his friend Leucus?

What must we conclude, except that not a few of the finest pictures in Homer are no pictures for the artist? that the artist can extract pictures from him where he himself has none? that such of his as the artist can use would be poor indeed did they show us no more than we see on the canvas? what, in short, but a negative answer to my question? Painted pictures drawn from the poems of Homer, however numerous and however admirable they may be, can give us no idea of the descriptive talent of the poet.

What can we conclude, except that many of the best images in Homer are not images for the artist? That the artist can create visuals from him where he hasn't provided any? That those parts of his work that the artist can utilize would be lacking if they only showed us what’s on the canvas? What, ultimately, can we give but a negative answer to my question? Painted images based on the poems of Homer, no matter how many or how impressive they are, cannot convey the poet's descriptive talent.

87

XIV.

If it, then, be true that a poem not in itself picturesque may yet be rich in subjects for an artist, while another in a high degree picturesque may yield him nothing, this puts an end to the theory of Count Caylus, that the test of a poem is its availability for the artist, and that a poet’s rank should depend upon the number of pictures he supplies to the painter.[98]

If it's true that a poem that's not visually appealing can still offer a lot for an artist, while another that is very visually appealing might not provide anything, then this disproves Count Caylus's theory that the value of a poem is based on its usefulness to the artist and that a poet's worth should be judged by how many images he creates for the painter.[98]

Far be it from us to give this theory even the sanction of our silence. Milton would be the first to fall an innocent victim. Indeed, the contemptuous judgment which Caylus passes upon the English poet would seem to be the result not so much of national taste as of this assumed rule. Milton resembles Homer, he says, in little excepting loss of sight. Milton, it is true, can fill no picture galleries. But if, so long as I retained my bodily eye, its sphere must be the measure of my inward vision, then I should esteem its loss a gain, as freeing me from such limitations.

It's far from us to give this theory even the approval of our silence. Milton would be the first to become an innocent victim. In fact, the scornful judgment that Caylus makes about the English poet seems to stem not so much from national taste as from this assumed rule. According to him, Milton only resembles Homer in that they've both lost their sight. It's true that Milton can't fill any art galleries. However, if while I had my physical sight, its range had to limit my inner vision, then I would consider losing it a benefit, as it would free me from such constraints.

The fact that “Paradise Lost” furnishes few subjects for a painter no more prevents it from being the greatest epic since Homer, than the story of 88the passion of Christ becomes a poem, because you can hardly insert the head of a pin in any part of the narrative without touching some passage which has employed a crowd of the greatest artists. The evangelists state their facts with the dryest possible simplicity, and the painter uses their various details while the narrators themselves manifested not the smallest spark of genius for the picturesque. There are picturesque and unpicturesque facts, and the historian may relate the most picturesque without picturesqueness, as the poet can make a picture of those least adapted to the painter’s use.

The fact that “Paradise Lost” offers few subjects for a painter doesn’t stop it from being the greatest epic since Homer, just like the story of the passion of Christ doesn’t become a poem simply because you can barely find a spot in the narrative that hasn’t inspired some of the greatest artists. The evangelists present their facts with the simplest, most straightforward language, while painters draw on their various details, even though the narrators themselves didn’t show the slightest spark of creativity for visual imagery. There are facts that are visually striking and those that aren’t, and the historian can tell the most visually striking stories without any visual appeal, just as a poet can create vivid imagery from those least suited for a painter’s interpretation.

To regard the matter otherwise is to allow ourselves to be misled by the double meaning of a word. A picture in poetry is not necessarily one which can be transferred to canvas. But every touch, or every combination of touches, by means of which the poet brings his subject so vividly before us that we are more conscious of the subject than of his words, is picturesque, and makes what we call a picture; that is, it produces that degree of illusion which a painted picture is peculiarly qualified to excite, and which we in fact most frequently and naturally experience in the contemplation of the painted canvas.[99]

To think about it differently is to let ourselves be confused by the double meaning of a word. A picture in poetry isn’t necessarily something that can be painted. However, every touch, or every combination of touches, that the poet uses to bring their subject to life so vividly that we focus more on the subject than on the words is picturesque and creates what we call a picture. That is, it creates that level of illusion that a painted picture is uniquely able to evoke, which we often and naturally feel when looking at a painted canvas.[99]

89

XV.

Experience shows that the poet can produce this degree of illusion by the representation of other than visible objects. He therefore has at his command whole classes of subjects which elude the artist. Dryden’s “Ode on Cecilia’s Day” is full of musical pictures, but gives no employment to the brush. But I will not lose myself in examples of this kind, for they after all teach us little more than that colors are not tones, and ears not eyes.

Experience shows that a poet can create this level of illusion by depicting things that aren’t just visible. They have access to entire categories of subjects that artists can't capture. Dryden’s “Ode on Cecilia’s Day” is filled with musical imagery but doesn’t use a paintbrush. However, I won't get caught up in examples like these, as they ultimately teach us little more than that colors aren’t the same as sounds, and ears are not eyes.

I will confine myself to pictures of visible objects, available alike to poet and painter. What is the reason that many poetical pictures of this class are unsuitable for the painter, while many painted pictures lose their chief effect in the hands of the poet?

I will limit myself to images of visible objects, accessible to both poets and painters. What explains that many poetic images of this kind don’t work for the painter, while many painted images lose their main impact in the hands of the poet?

Examples may help us. I revert to the picture of Pandarus in the fourth book of the Iliad, as one of the most detailed and graphic in all Homer. From the seizing of the bow to the flight of the arrow every incident is painted; and each one follows its predecessor so closely, and yet is so distinct from it, that a person who knew nothing of the use of a bow could learn it from this picture alone.[100] Pandarus 90brings forth his bow, attaches the string, opens the quiver, selects a well-feathered arrow never before used, adjusts the notch of the arrow to the string, and draws back both string and arrow; the string approaches his breast, the iron point of the arrow nears the bow, the great arched bow springs back with a mighty twang, the cord rings, and away leaps the eager arrow speeding towards the mark.

Examples can be helpful. I go back to the image of Pandarus in the fourth book of the Iliad, as one of the most detailed and vivid in all of Homer. From grabbing the bow to the arrow's flight, every moment is described; and each one follows the previous one so closely while still being distinct, that someone who knows nothing about using a bow could learn it from this description alone.[100] Pandarus 90gets his bow, attaches the string, opens the quiver, picks a well-feathered arrow that’s never been used, fits the notch of the arrow to the string, and pulls back both string and arrow; the string comes close to his chest, the sharp tip of the arrow approaches the bow, the arched bow bends back with a powerful twang, the string rings, and off flies the eager arrow, racing towards the target.

Caylus cannot have overlooked this admirable picture. What, then, did he find which made him judge it no fitting subject for an artist? And what in the council and carousal of the gods made that seem more adapted to his purpose? The subjects are visible in one case as in the other, and what more does the painter need for his canvas?

Caylus couldn't have missed this amazing picture. So, what did he see that made him think it wasn't a suitable subject for an artist? And what in the gathering and celebration of the gods seemed more appropriate for his needs? The subjects are clear in both cases, so what else does the painter need for his canvas?

The difficulty must be this. Although both themes, as representing visible objects, are equally adapted to painting, there is this essential difference between them: one is a visible progressive action, the various parts of which follow one another in time; the other is a visible stationary action, the development of whose various parts takes place in space. Since painting, because its signs or means of imitation can be combined only in space, must relinquish all representations of time, therefore progressive actions, as such, cannot come within its range. It must content itself with actions in space; in other words, with mere bodies, whose attitude lets us infer their action. Poetry, on the contrary—

The issue seems to be this. Although both themes, as visual representations, are equally suitable for painting, there is a key difference between them: one depicts a visible action that unfolds over time, while the other portrays a visible action that is stationary, with its various parts arranged in space. Since painting can only show its representations in space and cannot depict time, progressive actions cannot be captured by it. It can only portray actions in space; in other words, it can only show bodies in such a way that their posture allows us to guess what they're doing. Poetry, on the other—

91

XVI.

But I will try to prove my conclusions by starting from first principles.

But I will try to prove my conclusions by starting from basic principles.

I argue thus. If it be true that painting employs wholly different signs or means of imitation from poetry,—the one using forms and colors in space, the other articulate sounds in time,—and if signs must unquestionably stand in convenient relation with the thing signified, then signs arranged side by side can represent only objects existing side by side, or whose parts so exist, while consecutive signs can express only objects which succeed each other, or whose parts succeed each other, in time.

I make my point like this. If it's true that painting uses completely different signs or ways of imitating things than poetry—painting uses shapes and colors in space, while poetry uses spoken sounds over time—and if signs definitely need to relate conveniently to what they represent, then signs placed next to each other can only represent objects that exist next to each other or whose parts exist that way, while signs that follow one after another can only express objects that come one after the other, or whose parts come one after the other, over time.

Objects which exist side by side, or whose parts so exist, are called bodies. Consequently bodies with their visible properties are the peculiar subjects of painting.

Objects that exist next to each other, or whose parts do, are called bodies. Therefore, bodies with their visible characteristics are the unique subjects of painting.

Objects which succeed each other, or whose parts succeed each other in time, are actions. Consequently actions are the peculiar subjects of poetry.

Objects that follow one another, or whose parts follow one another in time, are actions. Therefore, actions are the specific subjects of poetry.

All bodies, however, exist not only in space, but also in time. They continue, and, at any moment of their continuance, may assume a different appearance and stand in different relations. Every one of these momentary appearances and groupings was the result of a preceding, may become the cause of 92a following, and is therefore the centre of a present action. Consequently painting can imitate actions also, but only as they are suggested through forms.

All bodies, however, exist not just in space, but also in time. They persist, and at any moment, they can take on a different appearance and be in different relationships. Each of these momentary looks and arrangements is the result of something that came before and can become the reason for what comes next, making it the center of a present action. Therefore, painting can also capture actions, but only as they are suggested through forms.

Actions, on the other hand, cannot exist independently, but must always be joined to certain agents. In so far as those agents are bodies or are regarded as such, poetry describes also bodies, but only indirectly through actions.

Actions, however, can't exist on their own; they always need to be connected to certain agents. As long as those agents are physical bodies or seen as such, poetry also describes bodies, but only indirectly through actions.

Painting, in its coexistent compositions, can use but a single moment of an action, and must therefore choose the most pregnant one, the one most suggestive of what has gone before and what is to follow.

Painting, in its combined forms, can capture just a single moment of an action, so it has to select the most meaningful one—the one that suggests what has happened before and what will happen next.

Poetry, in its progressive imitations, can use but a single attribute of bodies, and must choose that one which gives the most vivid picture of the body as exercised in this particular action.

Poetry, in its evolving forms, can focus on just one characteristic of bodies and must select the one that creates the most striking image of the body engaged in this specific action.

Hence the rule for the employment of a single descriptive epithet, and the cause of the rare occurrence of descriptions of physical objects.

Hence the rule for using a single descriptive term, and the reason why descriptions of physical objects are uncommon.

I should place less confidence in this dry chain of conclusions, did I not find them fully confirmed by Homer, or, rather, had they not been first suggested to me by Homer’s method. These principles alone furnish a key to the noble style of the Greek, and enable us to pass just judgment on the opposite method of many modern poets who insist upon emulating the artist in a point where they must of necessity remain inferior to him.

I should be less confident in this dry series of conclusions if I didn’t find them completely backed up by Homer, or rather, if they hadn’t been initially suggested to me by Homer’s approach. These principles alone provide insight into the impressive style of the Greeks and allow us to fairly evaluate the contrasting method of many modern poets who insist on trying to imitate the artist in an area where they will inevitably fall short.

I find that Homer paints nothing but progressive actions. All bodies, all separate objects, are painted 93only as they take part in such actions, and generally with a single touch. No wonder, then, that artists find in Homer’s pictures little or nothing to their purpose, and that their only harvest is where the narration brings together in a space favorable to art a number of beautiful shapes in graceful attitudes, however little the poet himself may have painted shapes, attitudes, or space. If we study one by one the whole series of pictures proposed by Caylus, we shall in every case find proof of the justness of these conclusions.

I see that Homer focuses solely on actions. Every body and separate object is depicted only as it participates in those actions, usually with just one stroke. It's no surprise that artists find little use in Homer's images, and the only benefit they get is when the storytelling creates a setting that’s good for art with a bunch of beautiful forms in elegant poses, no matter how little the poet himself has described shapes, poses, or space. If we analyze each image presented by Caylus, we'll consistently find evidence supporting this conclusion. 93

Here, then, I leave the Count with his desire to make the painter’s color-stone the touchstone of the poet, and proceed to examine more closely the style of Homer.

Here, then, I leave the Count with his wish to make the painter’s color-stone the standard for the poet, and move on to take a closer look at the style of Homer.

For a single thing, as I have said, Homer has commonly but a single epithet. A ship is to him at one time the black ship, at another the hollow ship, and again the swift ship. At most it is the well-manned black ship. Further painting of the ship he does not attempt. But of the ship’s sailing, its departure and arrival, he makes so detailed a picture, that the artist would have to paint five or six, to put the whole upon his canvas.

For one thing, as I've mentioned, Homer usually has only one nickname for something. A ship is sometimes the black ship, other times the hollow ship, and again the swift ship. At most, it’s the well-manned black ship. He doesn’t try to add more description of the ship itself. But when it comes to the ship’s journey, its departure and arrival, he paints such a detailed picture that an artist would need five or six canvases to capture it all.

If circumstances compel Homer to fix our attention for a length of time on any one object, he still makes no picture of it which an artist can follow with his brush. By countless devices he presents this single object in a series of moments, in every one of which it assumes a different form. Only in the final one can the painter seize it, and show us 94ready made what the artist has been showing us in the making. If Homer, for instance, wants us to see the chariot of Juno, Hebe must put it together piece by piece before our eyes. We see the wheels, the axle, the seat, the pole, the traces and straps, not already in place, but as they come together under Hebe’s hands. The wheels are the only part on which the poet bestows more than a single epithet. He shows us separately the eight brazen spokes, the golden fellies, the tires of brass, and the silver nave. It would almost seem that, as there was more than one wheel, he wished to spend as much more time in the description as the putting on would require in reality.[101]

If circumstances force Homer to keep our focus on a single object for a while, he still doesn’t create a clear picture that an artist can replicate with a brush. Through countless techniques, he shows this one object in a series of moments, each time taking on a different form. Only in the final moment can the painter capture it and present to us what the artist has been revealing in the process. For example, if Homer wants us to see Juno's chariot, Hebe has to assemble it piece by piece right in front of us. We see the wheels, the axle, the seat, the pole, the traces, and the straps—not already put together but being assembled under Hebe’s hands. The wheels are the only part the poet describes with more than one adjective. He talks about the eight bronze spokes, the golden hoops, the brass tires, and the silver hub separately. It almost seems like, since there is more than one wheel, he wanted to spend as much time describing them as it would actually take to put them on.94

Ἥβη δ’ ἀμφ’ ὀχέεσσι θοῶς βάλε καμπύλα κύκλα,
χάλκεα ὀκτάκνημα, σιδηρέῳ ἄξονι ἀμφίς.
τῶν ἤτοι χρυσέη ἴτυς ἄφθιτος, αὐτὰρ ὕπερθεν
χάλκε’ ἐπίσσωτρα προσαρηρότα, θαῦμα ἰδέσθαι·
πλῆμναι δ’ ἀργύρου εἰσὶ περίδρομοι ἀμφοτέρωθεν.
δίφρος δὲ χρυσέοισι καὶ ἀργυρέοισιν ἱμᾶσιν
ἐντέταται, δοιαὶ δὲ περίδρομοι ἄντυγές εἰσιν.
95τοῦ δ’ ἐξ ἀργύρεος ῥυμὸς πέλεν· αὐτὰρ ἐπ’ ἄκρῳ
δῆσε χρύσειον καλὸν ζυγόν, ἐν δὲ λέπαδνα
κάλ’ ἔβαλε, χρύσει’·

When Homer wishes to tell us how Agamemnon was dressed, he makes the king put on every article of raiment in our presence: the soft tunic, the great mantle, the beautiful sandals, and the sword. When he is thus fully equipped he grasps his sceptre. We see the clothes while the poet is describing the act of dressing. An inferior writer would have described the clothes down to the minutest fringe, and of the action we should have seen nothing.[102]

When Homer wants to show us how Agamemnon is dressed, he has the king put on every piece of clothing right in front of us: the soft tunic, the grand cloak, the nice sandals, and the sword. Once he’s fully dressed, he takes hold of his scepter. We see the clothing as the poet describes the dressing process. A lesser writer would have focused on the clothing down to the smallest detail, and we wouldn’t have seen any of the action.[102]

μαλακὸν δ’ ἔνδυνε χιτῶνα,
καλὸν νηγάτεον, περὶ δὲ μέγα βάλλετο φᾶρος·
ποσσὶ δ’ ὑπὸ λιπαροῖσιν ἐδήσατο καλὰ πέδιλα,
ἀμφὶ δ’ ἄρ’ ὤμοισιν βάλετο ξίφος ἀργυρόηλον.
εἵλετο δὲ σκῆπτρον πατρώϊον, ἄφθιτον αἰεί·

How does he manage when he desires to give a more full and minute picture of the sceptre, which is here called only ancestral and undecaying, as a similar one in another place is only χρυσέοις ἥλοισι πεπαρμένον,—golden-studded? Does he paint for us, besides the golden nails, the wood, and the 96carved head? He might have done so, had he been writing a description for a book of heraldry, from which at some later day an exact copy was to be made. Yet I have no doubt that many a modern poet would have given such heraldic description in the honest belief that he was really making a picture himself, because he was giving the painter material for one. But what does Homer care how far he outstrips the painter? Instead of a copy, he gives us the history of the sceptre. First we see it in the workshop of Vulcan; then it shines in the hands of Jupiter; now it betokens the dignity of Mercury; now it is the baton of warlike Pelops; and again the shepherd’s staff of peace-loving Atreus.[103]

How does he manage when he wants to give a more detailed and complete picture of the scepter, which is referred to here as simply ancestral and everlasting, while a similar one in another place is just golden-studded? Does he describe for us, in addition to the golden nails, the wood and the carved head? He could have done that if he were writing a description for a book of heraldry, from which a precise copy would later be made. Yet, I have no doubt that many modern poets would offer such a heraldic description in the genuine belief that they were truly creating a picture themselves, because they were providing the painter with materials for one. But what does Homer care about how much he surpasses the painter? Instead of a copy, he gives us the history of the scepter. First, we see it in Vulcan's workshop; then it shines in Jupiter's hands; now it symbolizes the dignity of Mercury; now it serves as the baton of the warlike Pelops; and again, it becomes the shepherd’s staff of the peace-loving Atreus.[103]

σκῆπτρον, τὸ μὲν Ἥφαιστος κάμε τεύχων·
Ἥφαιστος μὲν δῶκε Διὶ Κρονίωνι ἄνακτι,
αὐτὰρ ἄρα Ζεὺς δῶκε διακτόρῳ Ἀργειφόντῃ·
Ἑρμείας δὲ ἄναξ δῶκεν Πέλοπι πληξίππῳ,
αὐτὰρ ὃ αὖτε Πέλοψ δῶκ’ Ἀτρέϊ, ποιμένι λαῶν·
97Ἀτρεὺς δὲ θνήσκων ἔλιπεν πολύαρνι Θυέστῃ,
αὐτὰρ ὃ αὖτε Θυέστ’ Ἀγαμέμνονι λεῖπε φορῆναι,
πολλῇσιν νήσοισι καὶ Ἄργεϊ παντὶ ἀνάσσειν.

And so at last I know this sceptre better than if a painter should put it before my eyes, or a second Vulcan give it into my hands.

And so finally, I know this scepter better than if a painter showed it to me or a second Vulcan handed it to me.

It would not surprise me to find that some one of Homer’s old commentators had admired this passage as a perfect allegory of the origin, progress, establishment, and final inheritance of monarchical power among men. I should smile indeed were I to read that the maker of the sceptre, Vulcan, as fire, as that which is of supreme importance to the maintenance of mankind, typified the removal of the necessities which induced the early races of men to subject themselves to a single ruler; that the first king was a son of Time (Ζεὺς Κρονίων), revered and venerable, who desired to share his power with a wise and eloquent man, a Mercury (Διακτόρῳ Ἀργειφόντῃ), or to resign it wholly to him; that the wise speaker, at the time when the young state was threatened by foreign enemies, delivered his supreme authority to the bravest warrior (Πέλοπι πληξίππῳ); that the brave warrior, after having subdued the enemies and secured the safety of the realm, let this power play into the hands of his son, who, as a peace-loving ruler, a beneficent shepherd of his people (ποιμὴν λαῶν), introduced comfort and luxury; that thus the way was opened, after his death, for the richest of his relations (πολύαρνι 98Θυέστῃ) to obtain by gifts and bribery, and finally to secure to his family for ever, as a piece of property obtained by purchase, that authority which had originally been conferred as a mark of confidence, and had been regarded by merit rather as a burden than an honor. I should smile at all this, but it would increase my respect for a poet to whom so much could be attributed.

It wouldn't surprise me if one of Homer’s old commentators praised this passage as a perfect allegory for the origin, development, establishment, and eventual inheritance of monarchical power among people. I would definitely chuckle if I read that the creator of the scepter, Vulcan, as fire, representing what is crucial for the survival of humanity, symbolized the removal of the needs that led early humans to submit to a single ruler; that the first king was a son of Time (Ζεὺς Κρονίων), honored and respected, who wanted to share his power with a wise and articulate man, a Mercury (Διακτόρῳ Ἀργειφόντῃ), or to hand it over completely to him; that this wise speaker, at a time when the newly established nation was under threat from foreign enemies, handed over his ultimate authority to the bravest warrior (Πέλοπι πληξίππῳ); that this brave warrior, after defeating the enemies and ensuring the safety of the kingdom, transferred this power to his son, who, as a peace-loving ruler, a caring shepherd of his people (ποιμὴν λαῶν), brought in comfort and luxury; that thus, after his death, the way was opened for the richest of his relatives (πολύαρνι 98Θυέστῃ) to acquire it through gifts and bribery, ultimately securing this power for his family forever, as if it were property earned by purchase, which had originally been given as a sign of trust and was seen more as a burden than a privilege. I would find all this amusing, but it would increase my admiration for a poet to whom so much could be attributed.

But this is a digression. I am now considering the history of the sceptre as a device for making us linger over a single object, without entering into a tiresome description of its various parts. Again, when Achilles swears by his sceptre to be revenged on Agamemnon for his contemptuous treatment, Homer gives us the history of this sceptre. We see it still green upon the mountains, the axe severs it from the parent trunk, strips it of leaves and bark, and makes it ready to serve the judges of the people, as the token of their godlike office.[104]

But that's a side note. Right now, I'm thinking about the history of the sceptre as a tool to make us focus on one thing, without getting bogged down in a boring description of all its different parts. Also, when Achilles swears by his sceptre to take revenge on Agamemnon for how he disrespected him, Homer tells us the story of this sceptre. We see it still green on the mountains, the axe cuts it from its trunk, removes the leaves and bark, and prepares it to represent the judges of the people, as a symbol of their powerful role.[104]

ναὶ μὰ τόδε σκῆπτρον, τὸ μὲν οὔ ποτε φύλλα καὶ ὄζους
φύσει, ἐπειδὴ πρῶτα τομὴν ἐν ὄρεσσι λέλοιπεν,
οὐδ’ ἀναθηλήσει· περὶ γάρ ῥά ἑ χαλκὸς ἔλεψεν
φύλλά τε καὶ φλοιόν· νῦν αὐτέ μιν υἷες Ἀχαιῶν
ἐν παλάμῃς φορέουσι δικασπόλοι, οἵτε θέμιστας
πρὸς Διὸς εἰρύαται.

99Homer’s object was not so much to describe two staves of different shape and material, as to give us a graphic picture of the different degrees of power which these staves represented. One the work of Vulcan, the other cut upon the hills by an unknown hand; one the old possession of a noble house, the other destined to be grasped by the first comer; one extended by a monarch over many islands and over all Argos, the other borne by one from among the Greeks, who, in connection with others, had been intrusted with the duty of upholding the laws. This was in fact the difference between Agamemnon and Achilles; and Achilles, even in the blindness of his passion, could not but admit it.

99Homer's goal wasn’t just to describe two staffs made of different shapes and materials; it was to give us a clear picture of the different levels of power these staffs represented. One was crafted by Vulcan, while the other was cut from the hills by an unknown hand; one belonged to a noble family for a long time, while the other was meant to be taken by whoever found it first; one was extended by a king over many islands and all of Argos, while the other was held by a Greek, who, alongside others, was given the responsibility of upholding the laws. This truly represented the difference between Agamemnon and Achilles; and even in the depths of his rage, Achilles couldn’t deny it.

Not only when Homer’s descriptions have these higher aims in view, but even when his sole object is the picture, he will yet break this up into a sort of history of the object in order that the various parts, which we see side by side in nature, may just as naturally follow each other in his picture, and, as it were, keep pace with the flow of the narrative.

Not only does Homer aim for these higher goals in his descriptions, but even when his only focus is on the imagery, he still breaks it down into a kind of story about the subject. This way, the different elements that we see together in nature flow into each other in his art, moving along with the narrative's rhythm.

He wants, for instance, to paint us the bow of Pandarus. It is of horn, of a certain length, well polished, and tipped at both ends with gold. What does he do? Does he enumerate these details thus drily one after another? By no means. That would be telling off such a bow, setting it as a copy, but not painting it. He begins with the hunting of the wild goat from whose horns the bow was made. Pandarus had lain in wait for him among the rocks and slain him. Owing to the extraordinary size of 100the horns, he decided to use them for a bow. They come under the workman’s hands, who joins them together, polishes, and tips them. And thus, as I have said, the poet shows us in the process of creation, what the painter can only show us as already existing.[105]

He wants to illustrate, for example, the bow of Pandarus. It's made of horn, a certain length, nicely polished, and with gold tips on both ends. What does he do? Does he list these details in a dull, sequential manner? Not at all. That would mean just describing the bow like a blueprint, not portraying it. He starts with the hunting of the wild goat whose horns were used for the bow. Pandarus waited for the goat among the rocks and killed it. Because the horns were unusually large, he decided to make a bow from them. They are handed over to the craftsman, who joins them, polishes them, and adds the tips. So, as I mentioned, the poet shows us the process of creation, which a painter can only depict as something that already exists.

τόξον ἐύξοον ἰξάλου αἰγὸς
ἀγρίου, ὅν ῥά ποτ’ αὐτὸς στέρνοιο τυχήσας
πέτρης ἐκβαίνοντα, δεδεγμένος ἐν προδοκῇσιν,
βεβλήκει πρὸς στῆθος· ὁ δ’ ὕπτιος ἔμπεσε πέτρῃ.
τοῦ κέρα ἐκ κεφαλῆς ἑκκαιδεκάδωρα πεφύκει·
καὶ τὰ μὲν ἀσκήσας κεραοξόος ἤραρε τέκτων,
πᾶν δ’ εὖ λειήνας, χρυσέην ἐπέθηκε κορώνην.

I should never have done, were I to try to write out all the examples of this kind. They will occur in numbers to every one familiar with Homer.

I should never have done this if I tried to list all the examples like this. They will come up frequently for anyone who knows Homer.

101

XVII.

But, it may be urged, the signs employed in poetry not only follow each other, but are also arbitrary; and, as arbitrary signs, they are certainly capable of expressing things as they exist in space. Homer himself furnishes examples of this. We have but to call to mind his shield of Achilles to have an instance of how circumstantially and yet poetically a single object can be described according to its coexistent parts.

But it can be argued that the symbols used in poetry not only come one after another but are also arbitrary; and since they are arbitrary signs, they can definitely express things as they exist in space. Homer himself provides examples of this. We only need to recall his description of Achilles' shield to see how detailed yet poetic a single object can be described based on its various parts.

I will proceed to answer this double objection. I call it double, because a just conclusion must hold, though unsupported by examples, and on the other hand the example of Homer has great weight with me, even when I am unable to justify it by rules.

I will now address this two-part objection. I call it two-part because a valid conclusion should stand strong, even without examples, while at the same time, the example of Homer carries significant weight for me, even if I can't back it up with rules.

It is true that since the signs of speech are arbitrary, the parts of a body can by their means be made to follow each other as readily as in nature they exist side by side. But this is a property of the signs of language in general, not of those peculiar to poetry. The prose writer is satisfied with being intelligible, and making his representations plain and clear. But this is not enough for the poet. He desires to present us with images so vivid, that we fancy we have the things themselves before us, and 102cease for the moment to be conscious of his words, the instruments with which he effects his purpose. That was the point made in the definition given above of a poetical picture. But the poet must always paint; and now let us see in how far bodies, considered in relation to their parts lying together in space, are fit subjects for this painting.

It's true that because the signs of speech are arbitrary, parts of a body can be made to follow each other just as easily as they exist next to each other in nature. But this quality belongs to the signs of language in general, not just to those specific to poetry. A prose writer is content with being clear and making his ideas easy to understand. But that's not enough for the poet. He wants to present images so vivid that we feel like we’re facing the actual things, momentarily losing awareness of his words, which are the tools he uses to achieve his goal. That was the point made in the definition of a poetic image mentioned earlier. However, the poet must always paint; now let’s explore how bodies, when viewed in relation to their parts lying together in space, are suitable subjects for this painting.

How do we obtain a clear idea of a thing in space? First we observe its separate parts, then the union of these parts, and finally the whole. Our senses perform these various operations with such amazing rapidity as to make them seem but one. This rapidity is absolutely essential to our obtaining an idea of the whole, which is nothing more than the result of the conception of the parts and of their connection with each other. Suppose now that the poet should lead us in proper order from one part of the object to the other; suppose he should succeed in making the connection of these parts perfectly clear to us; how much time will he have consumed?

How do we get a clear understanding of something in space? First, we look at its individual parts, then how those parts come together, and finally the whole thing. Our senses carry out these different actions so quickly that they seem to happen all at once. This speed is crucial for us to grasp the whole, which is simply the result of understanding the parts and how they relate to each other. Now, imagine if the poet guides us step-by-step from one part of the object to another; if he manages to clarify the connection between these parts perfectly, how much time will he have taken?

The details, which the eye takes in at a glance, he enumerates slowly one by one, and it often happens that, by the time he has brought us to the last, we have forgotten the first. Yet from these details we are to form a picture. When we look at an object the various parts are always present to the eye. It can run over them again and again. The ear, however, loses the details it has heard, unless memory retain them. And if they be so retained, what pains and effort it costs to recall their impressions in the proper order and with even the moderate degree of 103rapidity necessary to the obtaining of a tolerable idea of the whole.

The details that we quickly see, he lists out slowly, one by one, and often by the time he gets to the last one, we've forgotten the first. But we're expected to create a picture from these details. When we look at an object, all the different parts are visible at once. We can go over them repeatedly. The ear, on the other hand, loses the sounds it has heard unless our memory keeps them. And even if we do remember them, it's a struggle to bring those impressions back in the right order and with even the moderate speed needed to get a decent idea of the whole picture. 103

Let us take an example which may be called a masterpiece of its kind.

Let’s consider an example that could be called a masterpiece of its kind.

There rises the tall head of the noble gentian.
Far above the low choir of common weeds,
A whole community of flowers serves under its banner,
His blue brother himself bends down and honors him.
The bright gold of the flowers, bent in rays,
Rises up on the stem and crowns its gray garment,
The smooth white of the leaves interlaced with deep green,
Shines with the colorful flash of damp diamond.
Just law! That strength should be adorned with grace,
In a beautiful body resides a more beautiful soul.
Here creeps a low herb, like a gray mist,
To those who have laid their leaf in nature's cross,
The lovely flower shows the two gilded beaks,
The bird made of amethyst carries.
There, a shiny leaf is thrown, carved into fingers,
On a bright stream, the green reflection;
The delicate snow of the flowers, tinted with faded purple,
Schließt einen gestreiften Stern in weiße Strahlen ein.
Emeralds and roses bloom even on trampled heath,
And rocks are covered with a purple cloak.[106]

104The learned poet is here painting plants and flowers with great art and in strict accordance with nature, but there is no illusion in his picture. I do not mean that a person who had never seen these plants and flowers could form little or no idea of them from his description. Perhaps all poetical pictures require a previous knowledge of their subject. Neither would I deny that a person possessing such knowledge might derive from the poet a more vivid idea of certain details. I only ask how it is with a conception of the whole. If that is to become more vivid, none of the separate details must stand in undue prominence, but the new illumination must be equally shared by all. Our imagination must be able to embrace them all with equal rapidity in order to form from them in an instant that one harmonious whole which the eye takes in at a glance. Is that the case here? If not, how can it be said, “that the most exact copy produced by a painter is dull and faint compared with this 105poetical description?”[107] It is far inferior to what lines and colors can produce on canvas. The critic who bestowed upon it this exaggerated praise must have regarded it from an entirely false point of view. He must have looked at the foreign graces which the poet has woven into his description, at his idealization of vegetable life, and his development of inward perfections, to which outward beauty serves but as the shell. These he was considering, and not beauty itself or the degree of resemblance and vividness of the image, which painter and poet respectively can give us. Upon this last point every thing depends, and whoever maintains that the lines,

104The skilled poet is here illustrating plants and flowers with great skill and in strict alignment with nature, but there’s no deception in his depiction. I don’t mean to say that someone who has never seen these plants and flowers couldn't form a decent idea of them from his description. Maybe all poetic images require a prior understanding of their subject. I also won’t deny that someone with that knowledge might get a more vivid picture of certain details from the poet. I’m just wondering how it is with the overall concept. If the whole is to become clearer, none of the individual details should overshadow the others; the new clarity should be shared equally among all. Our imagination needs to be able to grasp them all quickly to create that single, harmonious whole that the eye can take in at a glance. Is that true here? If not, how can anyone claim that “the most precise painting produced by an artist is dull and weak in comparison to this poetic description?”105[107] It’s far inferior to what lines and colors can achieve on a canvas. The critic who awarded it such inflated praise must have viewed it from a completely misguided perspective. He must have focused on the foreign charm that the poet has woven into his description, on his idealization of plant life, and on his elaboration of inner qualities, for which outer beauty is just a shell. These were his considerations, not the beauty itself or the level of resemblance and vividness of the image that both the painter and the poet can provide. Everything hinges on this last point, and anyone who claims that the lines,

The bright gold of the flowers bent in rays,
It piles up on the stem and crowns its gray attire,
The smooth white of the leaves, interwoven with deep green,
Shines with the colorful flash of wet diamond,

can vie in vividness of impression with a flowerpiece by a Huysum, must either never have analyzed his own sensations, or must wilfully ignore them. It might be very pleasant to hear the lines read if we had the flowers in our hand; but, taken by themselves, they say little or nothing. I hear in every word the laborious poet, but the thing itself I am unable to see.

can compete in vividness of impression with a floral arrangement by a Huysum, must either have never examined his own feelings or must willfully disregard them. It might be very enjoyable to listen to the lines if we had the flowers in our hands; but on their own, they say little or nothing. I hear the hard-working poet in every word, but I can’t see the thing itself.

Once more, then, I do not deny that language has the power of describing a corporeal whole according to its parts. It certainly has, because its signs, although consecutive, are nevertheless arbitrary. But I deny that this power exists in language as the 106instrument of poetry. For illusion, which is the special aim of poetry, is not produced by these verbal descriptions of objects, nor can it ever be so produced. The coexistence of the body comes into collision with the sequence of the words, and although while the former is getting resolved into the latter, the dismemberment of the whole into its parts is a help to us, yet the reunion of these parts into a whole is made extremely difficult, and not infrequently impossible.

Once again, I don't deny that language can describe a physical whole by breaking it down into its parts. It can do that because its signs, even though sequential, are still arbitrary. However, I argue that this ability doesn't apply to language as a tool for poetry. The illusion that poetry aims for isn't created by these verbal descriptions of objects, nor can it ever be created that way. The presence of the body clashes with the order of the words. While the first is being transformed into the second, breaking the whole into parts helps us, but putting those parts back together into a whole is extremely challenging, and often impossible.

Where the writer does not aim at illusion, but is simply addressing the understanding of his readers with the desire of awakening distinct and, as far as possible, complete ideas, then these descriptions of corporeal objects, inadmissible as they are in poetry, are perfectly appropriate. Not only the prose writer, but the didactic poet (for in as far as he is didactic he is no poet) may use them with good effect. Thus Virgil, in his Georgics, describes a cow fit for breeding:—

Where the writer isn’t trying to create an illusion but is simply trying to engage the understanding of their readers to spark clear and, as much as possible, complete ideas, these descriptions of physical objects, although unsuitable for poetry, are entirely fitting. Both the prose writer and the instructional poet (since he is instructional, he isn't really a poet) can use them effectively. For example, Virgil, in his Georgics, describes a cow suitable for breeding:—

Optima tools
The shape of the cow, with its ugly head and its many necks,
And the feathers hang down to the knees from the chin.
There’s no limit to the side of the long: everything is vast:
The dog also has shaggy fur under its horns by its ears.
I’m not bothered by the spots that stand out in white,
Aut detrahere interdum aspera cornu,
And be closer to the bull; and all that is steep,
As he walked, he left footprints with his tail.[108]

107Or a handsome colt:—

Or a good-looking colt:—

That tough neck,
A pointed head, a short belly, and a plump back,
Luxuriate in empowering hearts, etc.[109]

Here the poet is plainly concerned more with the setting forth of the separate parts than with the effect of the whole. His object is to tell us the characteristics of a handsome colt and a good cow, so that we may judge of their excellence according to the number of these characteristics which they possess. Whether or not all these can be united into a vivid picture was a matter of indifference to him.

Here, the poet is clearly more focused on detailing the individual parts than on the impact of the whole. His goal is to describe the traits of a beautiful colt and a good cow, so we can evaluate their quality based on how many of these traits they have. Whether or not all these can come together into a striking image didn't matter to him.

Except for this purpose, elaborate pictures of bodily objects, unless helped out by the above-mentioned Homeric device of making an actual series out of their coexistent parts, have always been considered by the best critics as ineffective trifles, requiring little or no genius. “When a poetaster,” 108says Horace, “can do nothing else, he falls to describing a grove, an altar, a brook winding through pleasant meadows, a rushing river, or a rainbow.”

Except for this purpose, detailed descriptions of physical objects, unless supported by the previously mentioned Homeric technique of creating an actual sequence from their coexistence, have always been viewed by top critics as pointless distractions that need little to no talent. “When a mediocre poet,” 108 says Horace, “can’t think of anything else, they start describing a grove, an altar, a brook meandering through nice meadows, a rushing river, or a rainbow.”

Lucus and the Temple of Diana,
And the rushing water through the pleasant surroundings of the fields,
Either the Rhine River or a rainy arc is described.[110]

Pope, when a man, looked back with contempt on the descriptive efforts of his poetic childhood. He expressly enjoined upon every one, who would not prove himself unworthy the name of poet, to abandon as early as possible this fondness for description. A merely descriptive poem he declared to be a feast made up of sauces.[111] Herr Von Kleist, I know, prided himself very little on his “Spring.” Had he lived, he would have refashioned it altogether. He wanted to introduce into it some plan, and was meditating how he could best make the crowd of pictures, which seemed to have been drawn at random from the whole vast range of fresh creation, rise in some natural order and follow each other in fitting sequence. He would, at the same time, have done what Marmontel, doubtless with reference to his Eclogues, recommended to several German poets. He would have converted a series of pictures scantily interwoven with mental emotions, into a series of emotions sparingly interspersed with images.[112]

Pope, when he was alive, looked back with disdain at the descriptive efforts of his early poetry. He strongly advised anyone who wanted to be considered a true poet to let go of their attachment to description as soon as possible. He claimed that a purely descriptive poem was like a feast that's just a bunch of sauces.[111] Herr Von Kleist, I know, didn't think much of his "Spring." If he had lived longer, he would have completely reworked it. He wanted to bring some structure into it and was contemplating how to arrange the random collection of images that seemed pulled from the vastness of new creation in a natural progression. At the same time, he would have done what Marmontel likely suggested to several German poets with regard to his Eclogues. He would have transformed a series of images loosely linked with emotions into a series of emotions lightly sprinkled with images.[112]

109

XVIII.

And shall Homer nevertheless have fallen into those barren descriptions of material objects?

And has Homer really stooped to those empty descriptions of material things?

Let us hope that only a few such passages can be cited. And even those few, I venture to assert, will be found really to confirm the rule, to which they appear to form an exception.

Let’s hope that we can only point to a few of these cases. And even those few, I dare say, will actually reinforce the general principle they seem to contradict.

The rule is this, that succession in time is the province of the poet, coexistence in space that of the artist.

The rule is this: a poet deals with succession over time, while an artist focuses on coexistence in space.

To bring together into one and the same picture two points of time necessarily remote, as Mazzuoli does the rape of the Sabine women and the reconciliation effected by them between their husbands and relations; or as Titian does, representing in one piece the whole story of the Prodigal Son,—his dissolute life, his misery, and repentance,—is an encroachment of the painter on the domain of the poet, which good taste can never sanction.

To combine two distant points in time into a single image, like Mazzuoli does with the abduction of the Sabine women and their reconciliation with their husbands and families, or like Titian does by capturing the entire story of the Prodigal Son—including his reckless life, his suffering, and his repentance—steps into the territory of the poet, which good taste can never approve.

To try to present a complete picture to the reader by enumerating in succession several parts or things which in nature the eye necessarily takes in at a glance, is an encroachment of the poet on the domain of the painter, involving a great effort of the imagination to very little purpose.

To attempt to give the reader a full understanding by listing several elements that the eye naturally takes in at a glance is overstepping for the poet into the realm of the painter, requiring a significant imaginative effort for minimal gain.

110Painting and poetry should be like two just and friendly neighbors, neither of whom indeed is allowed to take unseemly liberties in the heart of the other’s domain, but who exercise mutual forbearance on the borders, and effect a peaceful settlement for all the petty encroachments which circumstances may compel either to make in haste on the rights of the other.

110Painting and poetry should be like two fair and friendly neighbors. Neither should take inappropriate liberties in the other's territory, but they should show patience at the borders and work out a peaceful resolution for any small intrusions that circumstances might force either one to make in a rush.

I will not bring forward in support of this the fact that, in large historical pictures the single moment of time is always somewhat extended, and that perhaps no piece, very rich in figures, can be found, in which every character has exactly the motion and attitude proper to him at that particular moment. The position of some belongs to a preceding point of time, that of others to a later. This is a liberty which the painter must justify by certain subtleties of arrangement, such as placing his figures more in the foreground or background, and thus making them take a more or less immediate interest in what is going on. I will merely quote, in favor of my view, a criticism of Mengs on Raphael’s drapery.[113] “There is a reason for all his folds, either in the weight of the material or the tension of the limbs. We can often infer from their present condition what they had been previously. Raphael indeed aimed at giving them significance in this way. We can judge from the folds whether, previously to the present posture, a leg or an arm had been more in front or 111more behind, whether a limb had been bent and is now straightening itself, or whether it had been outstretched and is now bending.” Here unquestionably the artist unites into one two distinct points of time. For, since the foot in its motion forward is immediately followed by that portion of the garment which rests upon it,—unless indeed the garment be of exceedingly stiff material, in which case it is ill adapted to painting,—there can be no moment at which the drapery assumes in the least degree any other fold than the present posture of the limb demands. If any other be represented, then the fold is that of the preceding moment while the position of the foot is that of the present. Few, however, will be inclined to deal thus strictly with the artist who finds it for his interest to bring these two moments of time before us at once. Who will not rather praise him for having had the wisdom and the courage to commit a slight fault for the sake of greater fulness of expression?

I won’t support this by saying that, in large historical paintings, a single moment in time is often stretched out, and it’s unlikely to find a piece, full of figures, where every character is depicted with the exact motion and posture appropriate to that particular moment. Some characters may be in a position from a previous point in time, while others are shown in a later stance. This is a freedom the artist must justify through certain subtleties of composition, like placing figures more in the foreground or background, thus giving them varying degrees of immediate relevance to the action. I’ll just reference a critique by Mengs about Raphael’s drapery. “There is a reason for all his folds, either because of the weight of the material or the tension in the limbs. We can often deduce from their current state what they had been like before. Raphael intended to give them meaning this way. We can tell from the folds whether, before this position, a leg or arm had been more in front or more behind, whether a limb had been bent and is now straightening, or whether it had been extended and is now bending.” Here, the artist clearly merges two distinct points in time. Since the foot moving forward is immediately followed by the portion of the garment resting on it—unless the fabric is extremely stiff, which makes it unsuitable for painting—there isn’t a moment when the drapery takes any other fold than what the limb currently requires. If a different fold is shown, it represents the preceding moment while the position of the foot is from the present. However, few will be inclined to nitpick the artist who finds it beneficial to present these two moments of time simultaneously. Who wouldn’t rather commend him for having the insight and bravery to make a slight mistake for the sake of a richer expression?

A similar indulgence is due to the poet. The continuity of his imitation permits him, strictly speaking, to touch at one moment on only a single side, a single property of his corporeal objects. But if the happy construction of his language enables him to do this with a single word, why should he not sometimes be allowed to add a second such word? why not a third, if it be worth his while, or even a fourth? As I have said, a ship in Homer is either simply the black ship, or the hollow ship, or the swift ship; at most the well-manned black ship. 112That is true of his style in general. Occasionally a passage occurs where he adds a third descriptive epithet:[114] Καμπύλα κύκλα, χάλκεα, ὀκτάκνημα, “round, brazen, eight-spoked wheels.” Even a fourth: ἀσπίδα πάντοσε ἐΐσην, καλήν, χαλκείην, ἐξήλατον,[115] “a uniformly smooth, beautiful, brazen, wrought shield.” Who will not rather thank than blame him for this little luxuriance, when we perceive its good effect in a few suitable passages?

A similar indulgence is owed to the poet. His continuous imitation allows him, strictly speaking, to focus at one moment on just one aspect, one characteristic of his physical objects. But if his clever use of language enables him to do this with one word, why shouldn’t he sometimes be allowed to add a second word? Why not a third, if it’s beneficial, or even a fourth? As I mentioned, a ship in Homer is either simply a black ship, a hollow ship, or a swift ship; at most, it's the well-manned black ship. 112That's true of his style in general. Occasionally, there are passages where he adds a third descriptive term: [114] Καμπύλα κύκλα, χάλκεα, ὀκτάκνημα, “round, brazen, eight-spoked wheels.” Even a fourth: ἀσπίδα πάντοσε ἐΐσην, καλήν, χαλκείην, ἐξήλατον,[115] “a uniformly smooth, beautiful, brazen, wrought shield.” Who would rather criticize than appreciate him for this small extravagance when we see its positive effect in several appropriate passages?

The true justification of both poet and painter shall not, however, be left to rest upon this analogy of two friendly neighbors. A mere analogy furnishes neither proof nor justification. I justify them in this way. As in the picture the two moments of time follow each other so immediately that we can without effort consider them as one, so in the poem the several touches answering to the different parts and properties in space are so condensed, and succeed each other so rapidly, that we seem to catch them all at once.

The true justification of both the poet and the painter won't just rely on this comparison of two friendly neighbors. A simple comparison provides neither proof nor justification. Here's how I justify them. Just like in the picture where two moments of time come one after the other so quickly that we can easily see them as one, in the poem, the various elements that respond to the different parts and qualities in space are so condensed and follow each other so fast that it feels like we grasp them all at once.

Here, as I have said, Homer is greatly aided by his admirable language. It not only allows him all possible freedom in multiplying and combining his epithets, but enables him to arrange them so happily that we are relieved of all awkward suspense with regard to the subject. Some of the modern languages are destitute of one or more of those advantages. Those which, like the French, must have recourse to paraphrase, and convert the καμπύλα κύκλα, χάλκεα, ὀκτάκνημα of Homer into “the round 113wheels which were of brass and had eight spokes,” give the meaning, but destroy the picture. The sense is here, however, nothing; the picture every thing. The one without the other turns the most graphic of poets into a tiresome tattler. This fate has often befallen Homer under the pen of the conscientious Madame Dacier. The German language can generally render the Homeric adjectives by equally short equivalents, but it cannot follow the happy arrangement of the Greek. It can say, indeed, “the round, brazen, eight-spoked;” but “wheels” comes dragging after. Three distinct predicates before any subject make but a confused, uncertain picture. The Greek joins the subject with the first predicate and lets the others follow. He says, “round wheels, brazen, eight-spoked.” Thus we know at once of what he is speaking, and learn first the thing and then its accidents, which is the natural order of our thoughts. The German language does not possess this advantage. Or shall I say, what really amounts to the same thing, that, although possessing it, the language can seldom use it without ambiguity? For if adjectives be placed after the subject (runde Räder, ehern und achtspeichigt) they are indeclinable, differing in nothing from adverbs, and if referred, as adverbs, to the first verb that is predicated of the subject, the meaning of the whole sentence becomes always distorted, and sometimes entirely falsified.

Here, as I mentioned, Homer is greatly supported by his wonderful language. It not only gives him complete freedom to create and combine his epithets but also allows him to arrange them so well that we aren’t left in any awkward suspense about the subject. Some modern languages lack one or more of those advantages. Languages like French, which often have to resort to paraphrase and turn the καμπύλα κύκλα, χάλκεα, ὀκτάκνημα of Homer into “the round wheels made of brass that had eight spokes,” convey the meaning but lose the imagery. In this case, the sense is secondary; the imagery is everything. Without both, the most vivid of poets can become a tedious storyteller. This has often happened to Homer in the hands of the diligent Madame Dacier. The German language can generally translate the Homeric adjectives with equally concise equivalents, but it struggles to replicate the pleasing arrangement of the Greek. It can say, “the round, brazen, eight-spoked,” but “wheels” ends up trailing after. Having three distinct adjectives before any noun creates a confused and uncertain image. The Greek combines the subject with the first adjective and allows the others to follow. He says, “round wheels, brazen, eight-spoked.” This way, we immediately understand what he’s talking about and learn about the object first and then its qualities, which aligns with our natural thought process. The German language doesn’t have this advantage. Or should I say, what practically amounts to the same thing is that, although it has it, the language can rarely use it without ambiguity? Because if adjectives are placed after the subject (runde Räder, ehern und achtspeichigt), they become indeclinable, not differing from adverbs, and if they are connected, like adverbs, to the first verb associated with the subject, the meaning of the whole sentence can often become distorted or even entirely misleading.

But I am lingering over trifles and seem to have forgotten the shield of Achilles, that famous picture, which more than all else, caused Homer to be 114regarded among the ancients as a master of painting.[116] But surely a shield, it may be said, is a single corporeal object, the description of which according to its coexistent parts cannot come within the province of poetry. Yet this shield, its material, its form, and all the figures which occupied its enormous surface, Homer has described, in more than a hundred magnificent lines, so circumstantially and precisely that modern artists have found no difficulty in making a drawing of it exact in every detail.

But I’m getting caught up in minor details and seem to have forgotten the shield of Achilles, that famous depiction, which more than anything else, led the ancients to see Homer as a master of art. 114 But one might argue that a shield is just a single physical object, and describing it based on its parts doesn’t really fit with poetry. Yet Homer thoroughly described this shield, its material, its shape, and all the figures that covered its vast surface in over a hundred stunning lines, so vividly and accurately that modern artists have easily made detailed drawings of it.

My answer to this particular objection is, that I have already answered it. Homer does not paint the shield finished, but in the process of creation. Here again he has made use of the happy device of substituting progression for coexistence, and thus converted the tiresome description of an object into a graphic picture of an action. We see not the shield, but the divine master-workman employed upon it. Hammer and tongs in hand he approaches the anvil; and, after having forged the plates from the rough metal, he makes the pictures designed for its decoration rise from the brass, one by one, under his finer blows. Not till the whole is finished do we lose sight of him. At last it is done; and we wonder at the work, but with the believing wonder of an eyewitness who has seen it a-making.

My response to this specific objection is that I’ve already addressed it. Homer doesn’t show the shield complete, but rather in the process of being made. Once again, he cleverly swaps out a static description for a dynamic scene, transforming the tedious description of an object into a vivid depiction of a process. We don’t see just the shield; we see the divine craftsman at work on it. With hammer and tongs in hand, he approaches the anvil; after shaping the plates from raw metal, he brings the designs for its decoration to life, one at a time, under his skillful blows. Only when everything is finished do we lose sight of him. Finally, it’s complete; we admire the work, but it’s with the amazed appreciation of someone who has witnessed its creation.

The same cannot be said of the shield of Æneas in Virgil. The Roman poet either failed to see the fineness of his model, or the things which he wished 115to represent upon his shield seemed to him not of such a kind as to allow of their being executed before our eyes. They were prophecies, which the god certainly could not with propriety have uttered in our presence as distinctly as the poet explains them in his work. Prophecies, as such, require a darker speech, in which the names of those persons to come, whose fortunes are predicted, cannot well be spoken. In these actual names, however, lay, it would seem, the chief point of interest to the poet and courtier.[117] But this, though it excuse him, does not do away with the disagreeable effect of his departure from the Homeric method, as all readers of taste will admit. The preparations made by Vulcan are nearly the same in Homer as in Virgil. But while in Homer we see, besides the preparations for the work, the work itself, Virgil, after showing us the god at work with his Cyclops,

The same can’t be said for Æneas's shield in Virgil. The Roman poet either didn’t recognize the beauty of his inspiration, or the scenes he wanted to depict on the shield seemed to him too complex to be captured in front of our eyes. They were prophecies that the god certainly couldn’t properly speak in our presence as clearly as the poet describes them in his work. Prophecies, by nature, require more obscure language, where the names of future people whose fates are being foretold cannot be explicitly mentioned. However, it seems the actual names were the main focus for the poet and the courtiers. But while this might justify him, it doesn't erase the unpleasant effect of his deviation from the Homeric method, as all discerning readers will agree. The preparations made by Vulcan are nearly the same in Homer as in Virgil. But while in Homer we see not only the preparations for the work but also the work itself, Virgil shows us the god working with his Cyclops,

Ingentem shield informant ...
... Others with windy leaves the airs
They receive and return; others soak the screeching.
Era of the lake. The cave sighs under the weight of the anvils.
They raise their arms with great strength among themselves.
In number, and they are turning the stubborn mass with a firm grip,[118]

116suddenly drops the curtain and transports us to a wholly different scene. We are gradually led into the valley where Venus appears, bringing Æneas the arms that in the mean while have been finished. She places them against the trunk of an oak; and, after the hero has sufficiently stared at them, and wondered over them, and handled them, and tried them, the description or picture of the shield begins, which grows so cold and tedious from the constantly recurring “here is,” and “there is,” and “near by stands,” and “not far from there is seen,” that all Virgil’s poetic grace is needed to prevent it from becoming intolerable. Since, moreover, this description is not given by Æneas, who delights in the mere figures without any knowledge of their import,

116 suddenly pulls back the curtain and takes us to a completely different scene. We gradually find ourselves in the valley where Venus appears, bringing Æneas the armor that has meanwhile been completed. She sets it against the trunk of an oak; and after the hero has stared at it, wondered about it, handled it, and tested it, the description or image of the shield begins. It grows so dull and repetitive with the constant “here is,” and “there is,” and “nearby stands,” and “not far from there is seen,” that it takes all of Virgil’s poetic skill to keep it from becoming unbearable. Furthermore, this description isn’t given by Æneas, who finds joy in the mere figures without any understanding of their significance,

... happy, unaware of the things,

nor by Venus, although she might be supposed to know as much about the fortunes of her dear grandson as her good-natured husband, but by the poet himself, the action meanwhile necessarily remains at a stand-still. Not a single one of the characters takes part; nor is what follows in the least affected by the representations on the shield. The subtle courtier, helping out his material with every manner of flattering allusion, is apparent throughout; but no trace do we see of the great genius, who trusts to the intrinsic merit of his work, and despises all extraneous means of awakening interest. The shield of Æneas is therefore, in fact, an interpolation, intended solely to flatter the pride of the Romans; a foreign brook 117with which the poet seeks to give fresh movement to his stream. The shield of Achilles, on the contrary, is the outgrowth of its own fruitful soil. For a shield was needed; and, since even what is necessary never comes from the hands of deity devoid of beauty, the shield had to be ornamented. The art was in treating these ornamentations as such, and nothing more; in so weaving them into the material that when we look at that we cannot but see them. This could be accomplished only by the method which Homer adopted. Homer makes Vulcan devise decorations, because he is to make a shield worthy of a divine workman. Virgil seems to make him fashion the shield for the sake of the decorations, since he deems these of sufficient importance to deserve a special description long after the shield is finished.

nor by Venus, even though she might be expected to know as much about her dear grandson's fate as her kind-hearted husband, but by the poet himself. Meanwhile, the action comes to a halt. None of the characters participate, and what follows is hardly influenced by the images on the shield. The clever courtier, using every kind of flattering reference, is obvious throughout; but there’s no sign of the great genius, who relies on the inherent quality of his work and dismisses all outside ways to spark interest. The shield of Æneas is essentially an addition meant only to boost Roman pride; a foreign element that the poet uses to inject new life into his narrative. In contrast, the shield of Achilles is a natural extension of its own rich context. A shield was necessary; and since even necessities crafted by the gods come with beauty, the shield had to be adorned. The skill was in treating these decorations as just that, and nothing more; seamlessly incorporating them so that when we look at it, they’re impossible to miss. This could only be achieved through the method Homer chose. Homer has Vulcan create the embellishments because he is making a shield worthy of a divine craftsman. Virgil seems to suggest that Vulcan constructs the shield primarily for the decorations, as he considers them important enough to warrant a detailed description long after the shield is completed.

118

XIX.

The objections brought against Homer’s shield by the elder Scaliger, Perrault, Terrasson, and others, are well known, as are also the answers of Madame Dacier, Boivin, and Pope. But these latter, it seems to me, have gone somewhat too far, and confiding in the justness of their cause have asserted things incorrect in themselves and contributing little to the poet’s justification.

The objections raised against Homer's shield by the elder Scaliger, Perrault, Terrasson, and others are well known, as are the responses from Madame Dacier, Boivin, and Pope. However, I feel that the latter have gone a bit too far, and relying on the validity of their argument, they have made some incorrect claims that do little to support the poet's defense.

In answer to the chief objection, that Homer had burdened his shield with more figures than there could possibly have been room for, Boivin undertook to show in a drawing how the necessary space might be obtained. His idea of the various concentric circles was very ingenious, although there is no foundation for it in the poet’s words and nothing anywhere to indicate that shields divided in this way were known to the ancients. Since Homer calls it (σάκος πάντοσε δεδαιλωμένον) a shield, artistically wrought on all sides, I should prefer to gain the required space by turning to account the concave surface. A proof that the old artists did not leave this empty is furnished in the shield of Minerva by Phidias.[119] But not only does Boivin fail to seize 119this advantage, but, by separating into two or three pictures what the poet evidently meant for one, he unnecessarily multiplies the representations while diminishing the space by one-half. I know the motive which led him to this, but it was one by which he should not have allowed himself to be influenced. He should have shown his opponents the unreasonableness of their demands, instead of trying to satisfy them.

In response to the main criticism that Homer overloaded his shield with more figures than could possibly fit, Boivin attempted to demonstrate in a drawing how the needed space could be achieved. His concept of various concentric circles was quite clever, although there is no evidence for it in the poet's words, nor any indication that shields divided this way were known to the ancients. Since Homer refers to it (σάκος πάντοσε δεδαιλωμένον) as a shield, artistically crafted on all sides, I would prefer to make use of the concave surface to create the necessary space. Evidence that old artists didn’t leave this area empty is seen in the shield of Minerva made by Phidias.[119] However, not only does Boivin miss this opportunity, but by breaking down what the poet clearly intended as one image into two or three, he unnecessarily increases the number of representations while cutting the space in half. I understand his reasons for doing this, but they were not strong enough to justify his approach. He should have shown his critics how unreasonable their demands were instead of trying to accommodate them.

An example will make my meaning clear. When Homer says of one of the two cities:[120]

An example will make my meaning clear. When Homer refers to one of the two cities:[120]

λαοὶ δ’ εἰν ἀγορῇ ἔσαν ἀθρόοι· ἔνθα δὲ νεῖκος
ὠρώρει δύο δ’ ἄνδρες ἐνείκεον εἵνεκα ποινῆς
ἀνδρὸς ἀποφθιμένου· ὁ μὲν εὔχετο πάντ’ ἀποδοῦναι,
δήμῳ πιφαύσκων, ὁ δ’ ἀναίνετο μηδὲν ἑλέσθαι·
ἄμφω δ’ ἱέσθην ἐπὶ ἴστορι πεῖραρ ἑλέσθαι.
120λαοὶ δ’ ἀμφοτέροισιν ἐπήπυον, ἀμφὶς ἀρωγοί.
κήρυκες δ’ ἄρα λαὸν ἐρήτυον· οἱ δὲ γέροντες
εἵατ’ ἐπὶ ξεστοῖσι λίθοις ἱερῷ ἐνὶ κύκλῳ,
σκῆπτρα δὲ κηρύκων ἐν χέρσ’ ἔχον ἠεροφώνων·
τοῖσιν ἔπειτ’ ἤϊσσον, ἀμοιβηδὶς δὲ δίκαζον.
κεῖτο δ’ ἄρ’ ἐν μέσσοισι δύω χρυσοῖο τάλαντα,

he refers, as I understand him, to but a single picture, that of a public lawsuit about the contested payment of a considerable fine for the committal of a murder. The artist, who is to execute this design, can use but a single moment of the action,—that of the accusation, of the examination of witnesses, of the pronouncing of the sentence, or any other preceding or following or intervening moment which may seem to him most fitting. This single moment he makes as pregnant as possible, and reproduces it with all that power of illusion which in the presentation of visible objects art possesses above poetry. Left far behind in this respect, what remains to the poet, if his words are to paint the same design with any degree of success, but to avail himself of his peculiar advantages? These are the liberty of extending his representation over what preceded, as well as what was to follow, the artist’s single point of time, and the power of showing not only what the artist shows, but what he has to leave to our imagination. Only by using these advantages can the poet raise himself to a level with the artist. Their works most resemble each other when their effect is equally vivid; not when one brings before the imagination through the ear neither more 121nor less than the other presents to the eye. Had Boivin defended the passage in Homer according to this principle, he would not have divided it into as many separate pictures as he thought he detected distinct points of time. All that Homer relates could not, indeed, be united in a single picture. The accusation and the denial, the summoning of the witnesses and the shouts of the divided populace, the efforts of the heralds to quiet the tumult and the sentence of the judges, are things successive in time, not coexistent in space. But what is not actually in the picture is there virtually, and the only true way of representing an actual picture in words is to combine what virtually exists in it with what is absolutely visible. The poet who allows himself to be bound by the limits of art may furnish data for a picture, but can never create one of his own.

He refers, as I understand him, to just one picture, that of a public lawsuit concerning the disputed payment of a substantial fine for committing murder. The artist tasked with this design can only depict a single moment of the action—whether it's the accusation, the witness examination, the sentencing, or any other moment that seems most appropriate. He makes this single moment as impactful as possible, using the art’s unique ability to create illusions in representing visible objects, something more powerful than poetry. The poet, falling short in this regard, has no choice but to use his unique advantages if he wants to successfully render the same scene. These advantages include the freedom to explore what happened before and after the artist’s specific moment in time, and the ability to convey not only what the artist shows but also what he leaves to our imagination. By leveraging these advantages, the poet can elevate his work to the same level as that of the artist. Their works are most similar when their effects are equally intense—not when one provides the audience with a complete picture through sound while the other does the same through sight. If Boivin had defended the passage in Homer using this principle, he wouldn’t have broken it into as many separate images as he thought he spotted distinct moments in time. Everything Homer recounts can’t indeed be captured in one picture. The accusation and denial, the summoning of witnesses and the shouts of the divided crowd, the heralds’ attempts to calm the riot, and the judges' verdict are all things that unfold over time, not all at once in the same space. However, what isn’t visible in the picture still exists in a way, and the only genuine way to illustrate an actual picture in words is to merge what exists in it with what is clearly visible. A poet who confines himself to the limitations of art may provide material for a picture but can never create one of his own.

The picture of the beleaguered city[121] Boivin divides likewise into three. He might as well have made twelve out of it as three. For since he has once for all failed to grasp the spirit of the poet, and requires him to be bound by the unities of a material picture, he might have discovered many more violations of these unities. In fact he ought almost to have devoted a separate space on the shield to every separate touch of the poet. In my opinion Homer has but ten different pictures on the whole shield, every one of which he introduces with ἐν μὲν ἔτευξε, or ἐν δὲ ποίησε, or ἐν δ’ ἐτίθει, or ἐν δὲ πόικιλλε Ἀμφιγυήεις, “on it he wrought,” “on it he placed,” 122“on it he formed,” “on it Vulcan skilfully fashioned.”[122] In the absence of these introductory words we have no right to suppose a distinct picture. On the contrary every thing which they cover must be regarded as a single whole, wanting in nothing but the arbitrary concentration into one moment of time, which the poet was in no way bound to observe. Had he observed this, and, by strictly limiting himself to it, excluded every little feature which in the material representation would have been inconsistent with this unity of time; had he in fact done what his cavillers require,—these gentlemen would indeed have had no fault to find with him, but neither would any person of taste have found aught to admire.

The image of the troubled city[121] Boivin also divides into three parts. He might as well have made it twelve instead of three. Since he hasn't understood the poet's spirit and insists that he stick to the unities of a physical picture, he could have pointed out many more breaches of these unities. In fact, he should have dedicated a separate space on the shield for each detail the poet included. In my view, Homer has only ten distinct images on the entire shield, each introduced by ἐν μὲν ἔτευξε, or ἐν δὲ ποίησε, or ἐν δ’ ἐτίθει, or ἐν δὲ πόικιλλε Ἀμφιγυήεις, which translate to "on it he wrought," "on it he placed," "on it he formed," "on it Vulcan skillfully fashioned."122[122] Without these introductory phrases, we have no right to assume a separate image. On the contrary, everything covered by those phrases should be seen as a single whole, lacking only the artificial compression into one moment of time, which the poet was not obligated to follow. If he had adhered to this and strictly limited himself by excluding any small details that would have contradicted this unity of time; if he had done what his critics demand—these gentlemen would have had no complaints, but no one with taste would have found anything to appreciate.

Pope not only accepted Boivin’s drawing, but thought he was doing a special service by showing that every one of these mutilated pieces was in accordance with the strictest rules of painting, as laid down at the present day. Contrast, perspective, the three unities, he found, were all observed in the best possible manner. And although well aware that, according to the testimony of good and trustworthy witnesses, painting at the time of the Trojan war was still in its cradle, he supposes either that Homer, instead of being bound by the achievements of painting at that time or in his own day, must in virtue of his godlike genius have anticipated all that art should in future be able to accomplish, or else that the witnesses could not have been so entirely worthy of faith that the direct testimony of this 123artistic shield should not be preferred to theirs. Whoever will, may accept the former supposition: the latter, surely, no one will be persuaded to adopt who knows any thing more of the history of art than the date of the historians. That painting in the time of Homer was still in its infancy he believes, not merely on the authority of Pliny, or some other writer, but chiefly because, judging from the works of art mentioned by the ancients, he sees that even centuries later no great progress had been made. The pictures of Polygnotus, for instance, by no means stand the test which Pope thinks can be successfully applied to Homer’s shield. The two great works by this master at Delphi, of which Pausanias has left a circumstantial description,[123] were evidently wholly wanting in perspective. The ancients had no knowledge of this branch of art, and what Pope adduces as proof that Homer understood it, only proves that he has a very imperfect understanding of it himself.[124]

Pope not only accepted Boivin’s drawing but also believed he was providing a special service by demonstrating that every one of these mutilated pieces followed the strictest rules of painting as defined today. He found that contrast, perspective, and the three unities were all observed in the best way possible. And while he was aware that, according to reliable sources, painting during the Trojan War was still in its early stages, he assumed either that Homer, instead of being limited by the artistic achievements of his time or his own era, anticipated all that art would eventually be able to achieve due to his exceptional genius, or that the witnesses could not be completely trusted, and that the direct evidence of this artistic shield should be favored over their accounts. Anyone can accept the first assumption; however, surely no one familiar with the history of art beyond the dates of historians would be convinced of the latter. He believes that painting in Homer’s time was still in its infancy, not just based on Pliny's authority or some other writer, but primarily because, judging from the artworks mentioned by the ancients, he sees that even centuries later, little progress had been made. The works of Polygnotus, for example, clearly do not meet the standards that Pope thinks can be applied to Homer’s shield. The two major works by this master at Delphi, described in detail by Pausanias,[123] were evidently lacking in perspective. The ancients were not aware of this aspect of art, and what Pope uses as evidence that Homer understood it only shows that he himself has a very limited understanding of it.[124]

“That Homer,” he says, “was not a stranger to aerial perspective appears in his expressly marking the distance of object from object. He tells us, for instance, that the two spies lay a little remote from the other figures, and that the oak under which was spread the banquet of the reapers stood apart. What he says of the valley sprinkled all over with cottages and flocks appears to be a description of a large country in perspective. And, indeed, a general argument for this may be drawn from the number of figures on the shield, which could not be all expressed 124in their full size; and this is therefore a sort of proof that the art of lessening them according to perspective was known at that time.” The mere representing of an object at a distance as smaller than it would be if nearer the eye, by no means constitutes perspective in a picture. Perspective requires a single point of view; a definite, natural horizon; and this was wanting in the old pictures. In the paintings of Polygnotus the ground, instead of being level, rose so decidedly at the back that the figures which were meant to stand behind seemed to be standing above one another. If this was the usual position of the various figures and groups,—and that it was so may fairly be concluded from the old bas-reliefs, where those behind always stand higher than those in front, and look over their heads,—then we may reasonably take it for granted in Homer, and should not unnecessarily dismember those representations of his, which according to this treatment might be united in a single picture. The double scene in the peaceful city, through whose streets a joyous marriage train was moving at the same time that an important trial was going on in the market-place, requires thus no double picture. Homer could very well think of it as one, since he imagined himself to be overlooking the city from such a height as to command at once a view of the streets and the market.

“That Homer,” he says, “was not unfamiliar with aerial perspective is clear from his specific mention of the distances between objects. For example, he notes that the two spies were slightly apart from the other figures, and that the oak tree, under which the reapers' banquet was laid out, stood alone. What he describes as a valley scattered with cottages and flocks seems to depict a large landscape in perspective. Indeed, we can argue this based on the number of figures on the shield, which could not all be shown at full size; this suggests that the technique of reducing size according to perspective was known at that time.” Simply showing an object at a distance as smaller than it would appear up close doesn’t constitute perspective in a painting. Perspective requires a single point of view; a clear, natural horizon; and that was lacking in old paintings. In Polygnotus's works, the ground sloped up so noticeably at the back that the figures intended to be behind appeared to be stacked on top of each other. If this was the normal positioning of various figures and groups—and it’s reasonable to conclude that it was based on old bas-reliefs, where figures in the back always stand higher than those in front and look over them—then we can assume the same in Homer and should not unnecessarily break apart his representations that could otherwise be combined into one image. The dual scene of the peaceful city, where joyful wedding processions flowed through the streets while an important trial took place in the market, thus doesn’t need to be depicted in two pictures. Homer could easily envision it as one, since he imagined himself looking down at the city from a height that allowed him to see both the streets and the market.

My opinion is that perspective in pictures came incidentally from scene-painting, which was already in its perfection. But the applications of its rules 125to a single smooth surface was evidently no easy matter; for, even in the later paintings found among the antiquities of Herculaneum, there are many and various offences against perspective, which would now hardly be excusable even in a beginner.[125]

My view is that perspective in art happened accidentally through scene painting, which had already reached its peak. However, applying its rules to a flat surface was clearly challenging, because even in the later artworks discovered among the ruins of Herculaneum, there are many significant mistakes regarding perspective that would now hardly be acceptable, even for a novice.125[125]

But I will spare myself the labor of collecting my desultory observations on a point whereon I may hope to receive complete satisfaction from Winkelmann’s promised “History of Art.”[126]

But I'll save myself the trouble of gathering my scattered thoughts on a topic where I can expect to get full satisfaction from Winkelmann’s upcoming “History of Art.”[126]

126

XX.

To return, then, to my road, if a saunterer can be said to have a road.

To get back to my path, then, if you can say that a wanderer has a path.

What I have been saying of bodily objects in general applies with even more force to those which are beautiful.

What I've been saying about physical objects in general applies even more strongly to those that are beautiful.

Physical beauty results from the harmonious action of various parts which can be taken in at a glance. It therefore requires that these parts should lie near together; and, since things whose parts lie near together are the proper subjects of painting, this art and this alone can imitate physical beauty.

Physical beauty comes from the harmonious interaction of different parts that can be seen all at once. This means these parts need to be close together; and since things with closely situated parts are the right subjects for painting, this art form is the only one that can replicate physical beauty.

The poet, who must necessarily detail in succession the elements of beauty, should therefore desist entirely from the description of physical beauty as such. He must feel that these elements arranged in a series cannot possibly produce the same effect as in juxtaposition; that the concentrating glance which we try to cast back over them immediately after their enumeration, gives us no harmonious picture; and that to conceive the effect of certain eyes, a certain mouth and nose taken together, unless we can recall a similar combination of such parts in nature or art, surpasses the power of human imagination.

The poet, who needs to describe the elements of beauty one after another, should completely avoid describing physical beauty itself. He must realize that listing these elements in a sequence can't create the same effect as placing them next to each other; that the focused look we try to cast back over them right after we list them doesn't provide a cohesive image; and that imagining the effect of certain eyes, a particular mouth, and nose together, unless we can remember a similar combination of those features in nature or art, is beyond what human imagination can achieve.

127Here again Homer is the model of all models. He says, Nireus was fair; Achilles was fairer; Helen was of godlike beauty. But he is nowhere betrayed into a more detailed description of these beauties. Yet the whole poem is based upon the loveliness of Helen. How a modern poet would have revelled in descriptions of it!

127Here again, Homer is the perfect example of what a model should be. He remarks, Nireus was handsome; Achilles was even more handsome; Helen was exceptionally beautiful. But he never gets carried away into a more detailed description of these beauties. Still, the entire poem revolves around Helen's allure. A modern poet would have fully indulged in describing it!

Even Constantinus Manasses sought to adorn his bald chronicle with a picture of Helen. I must thank him for the attempt, for I really should not know where else to turn for so striking an example of the folly of venturing on what Homer’s wisdom forbore to undertake. When I read in him:[127]

Even Constantinus Manasses tried to enhance his dull chronicle with an image of Helen. I have to thank him for that effort, because I honestly wouldn’t know where else to look for such a clear illustration of the foolishness of attempting what Homer wisely avoided. When I read in him:[127]

ἦν ἡ γυνὴ περικαλλὴς, εὔοφρυς, εὐχρουστάτη,
εὐπάρειος, εὐπρόσωπος, βοῶπις, χιονόχρους,
ἑλικοβλέφαρος, ἁβρὰ, χαρίτων γέμον ἄλσος,
λευκοβραχίων, τρυφερὰ, κάλλος ἄντικρυς ἔμπνουν,
τὸ πρόσωπον κατάλευκον, ἡ παρειὰ ῥοδόχρους,
τὸ πρόσωπον ἐπίχαρι, τὸ βλέφαρον ὡραῖον,
κάλλος ἀνεπιτήδευτον, ἀβάπτιστον, αὐτόχρουν,
ἔβαπτε τὴν λευκότητα ῥοδόχροια πυρσίνη,
128ὡς εἴ τις τὸν ἐλέφαντα βάψει λαμπρᾷ πορφύρᾳ.
δειρὴ μακρά, κατάλευκος, ὅθεν ἐμυθουργήθη
κυκνογενῆ τὴν εὔοπτον Ἑλένην χρηματίζειν,

it is like seeing stones rolled up a mountain,[128] on whose summit they are to be built into a gorgeous edifice; but which all roll down of themselves on the other side. What picture does this crowd of words leave behind? How did Helen look? No two readers out of a thousand would receive the same impression of her.

it’s like watching stones being rolled up a mountain,[128] where they are meant to be constructed into a beautiful building; yet they all roll back down the other side on their own. What image does this collection of words create? How did Helen appear? No two readers out of a thousand would have the same impression of her.

But political verses by a monk are, it is true, no poetry. Let us hear Ariosto describe his enchantress Alcina:[129]

But political verses by a monk are, it’s true, not poetry. Let’s hear Ariosto describe his enchantress Alcina:[129]

129Di persona era molto ben strutturata,
How much more will the industrious painters pretend?
With blonde hair, long and tied up,
Gold doesn’t shine brighter or more brilliantly.
Spargeasi per la guancia.
A mix of the colors of roses and privets.
La fronte era felice come un pezzo d'avorio,
That space ends with the right goal.
Under two dark figures and very thin bows
Sons of two blacks, eyes, or rather two bright suns
Pietosi to look at, to move parks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Around which it seems that Love plays and flies,
130 And then empty the entire quiver,
And clearly, the choirs fly away.
So the nose descends through the face.
She doesn’t find envy where she corrects.
Under that star, almost between two little valleys,
The mouth spread with native cinnabar,
Here are two rows of chosen pearls,
He closes and opens a beautiful and sweet lip;
So the polite words come out,
Let every rough and harsh heart become soft;
Here is where that sweet smile forms,
He opens his place on earth, the paradise.
Bianca come la neve è il suo collo, e il suo petto è bianco come il latte,
The neck is round, the chest full and wide;
Due bitter apples, also made of ivory,
They come and go, like a wave at the shoreline,
When a pleasant breeze battles the sea.
No other parts could see Argo,
One can judge if it corresponds,
As it appears on the outside, so it is hidden inside.
They show their perfectly sized arms,
And the white hand is often seen,
Somewhat long and narrow in width,
Where neither knot appears, nor vein exceeds.
You can see at the end of the distinguished person
The short, dry, and rounded foot.
The angelic forms born in heaven
They cannot be hidden under any veil.

Milton, speaking of Pandemonium, says:—

Milton talks about Pandemonium:—

The work some praise, and some the architect.

Praise of one, then, is not always praise of the other. A work of art may merit great approbation without redounding much to the credit of the artist; and, 131again, an artist may justly claim our admiration, even when his work does not entirely satisfy us. By bearing this in mind we can often reconcile contradictory judgments, as in the present case. Dolce, in his dialogues on painting, makes Aretino speak in terms of the highest praise of the above-quoted stanzas,[130] while I select them as an instance of painting without picture. We are both right. Dolce admires the knowledge of physical beauty which the poet shows: I consider only the effect which this knowledge, conveyed in words, produces on my imagination. Dolce concludes from this knowledge that good poets are no less good painters: I, judging from the effect, conclude that what painters can best express by lines and colors is least capable of expression in words. Dolce recommends Ariosto’s description to all painters as a perfect model of a beautiful woman: I recommend it to all poets as the most instructive of warnings not to attempt, with still greater want of success, what could not but fail when tried by an Ariosto.

Praise for one doesn't always mean praise for the other. An artwork might deserve a lot of acclaim without reflecting much on the artist; and, on the flip side, an artist might rightfully earn our admiration even when their work doesn't fully satisfy us. Keeping this in mind, we can often make sense of conflicting opinions, like in this situation. Dolce, in his dialogues on painting, has Aretino speak highly of the stanzas I quoted, while I see them as an example of painting without an actual picture. We’re both correct. Dolce appreciates the poet's understanding of physical beauty; I focus on the impact this understanding, expressed in words, has on my imagination. Dolce concludes that great poets are as skilled as great painters; I, judging by the effect, determine that what painters can most effectively express through lines and colors is least able to be captured in words. Dolce suggests Ariosto’s description to all painters as an ideal model of a beautiful woman; I advise all poets to see it as a crucial warning not to attempt, even less successfully, what was bound to fail when done by someone like Ariosto.

It may be that when the poet says,—

It might be that when the poet says,—

In person, she was very well-formed,
How much more will skilled painters pretend,

he proves himself to have had a complete knowledge of the laws of perspective, such as only the most industrious artist can acquire from a study of nature and of ancient art.[131]

he demonstrates that he has a thorough understanding of perspective laws, which only the most dedicated artists can gain through studying nature and ancient art.[131]

In the words,—

In the words of—

132Spargeasi per la guancia soft
Mix of colors from roses and privets,

he may show himself to be a perfect master of color,—a very Titian.[132] His comparing Alcina’s hair to gold, instead of calling it golden hair, may be taken as proof that he objected to the use of actual gold in coloring.[133] We may even discover in the descending nose the profile of those old Greek noses, afterwards borrowed by Roman artists from the Greek masterpieces.[134] Of what use is all this insight and learning to us readers who want to fancy we are looking at a beautiful woman, and desire to feel that gentle quickening of the pulses which accompanies the sight of actual beauty? The poet may know the relations from which beauty springs, but does that make us know them? Or, if we know them, does he show them to us here? or does he help us in the least to call up a vivid image of them?

He might prove himself to be a master of color—a true Titian.[132] Comparing Alcina’s hair to gold instead of just calling it golden hair might suggest he had an issue with using actual gold in coloring.[133] We might even notice in the downward slope of the nose the shape of those classic Greek noses, later adopted by Roman artists from Greek masterpieces.[134] What’s the point of all this insight and knowledge to us readers who want to imagine we’re looking at a beautiful woman and want to feel that gentle quickening of our pulses that comes with seeing real beauty? The poet might understand the sources of beauty, but does that make us understand them? Or, even if we do understand them, does he actually reveal them to us here? Or does he help us at all in forming a vivid image of them?

A brow that forms a fitting bound,
That the space ended with the right purpose;
A nose where envy itself finds nothing to amend,
That doesn't find envy, where it corrects;
A hand, narrow, and somewhat long,
Somewhat long and narrow in width;

what sort of a picture do these general formulæ give us? In the mouth of a drawing-master, directing his pupils’ attention to the beauties of the academic model, they might have some meaning. For the 133students would have but to look at the model to see the fitting bounds of the gay forehead, the fine cut of the nose, and the slenderness of the pretty hand. But in the poem I see nothing, and am only tormented by the futility of all my attempts to see any thing.

what kind of picture do these general formulas give us? In the mouth of an art teacher, directing his students' attention to the beauty of the academic model, they might mean something. The students would only need to look at the model to appreciate the graceful shape of the forehead, the delicate outline of the nose, and the slenderness of the pretty hand. But in the poem, I see nothing and am only frustrated by the uselessness of all my attempts to perceive anything.

In this respect Virgil, by imitating Homer’s reticence, has achieved tolerable success. His Dido is only the most beautiful (pulcherrima) Dido. Any further details which he may give, have reference to her rich ornaments and magnificent dress.

In this regard, Virgil, by imitating Homer's restraint, has done quite well. His Dido is just the most beautiful (beautiful) Dido. Any additional details he provides only refer to her lavish jewelry and stunning outfit.

Tandem progresses ...
Sidonian woman draped in cloak:
Whose quiver is made of gold, and whose hair is woven with gold,
Aurea fastens the purple dress.[135]

If, on this account, any should apply to him what the old artist said to one of his pupils who had painted a gayly decked Helen,—“Since you could not paint her beautiful, you have painted her rich,”—Virgil would answer: “I am not to blame that I could not paint her beautiful. The fault lies in the limits of my art, within which it is my merit to have kept.”

If, for this reason, anyone were to reference what the old artist told one of his students who painted a lavishly adorned Helen—“Since you couldn’t paint her beautiful, you painted her rich”—Virgil would respond: “It’s not my fault that I couldn’t paint her beautifully. The limitation is in my craft, within which I have done well to stay.”

I must not forget here the two odes of Anacreon wherein he analyzes the beauty of his mistress and 134of Bathyllus.[136] The device which he uses entirely justifies the analysis. He imagines that he has before him a painter who is working from his description. “Thus paint me the hair,” he says; “thus the brow, the eyes, the mouth; thus the neck and bosom, the thighs and hands.” As the artist could execute but one detail at a time, the poet was obliged to give them to him thus piecemeal. His object is not to make us see and feel, in these spoken directions to the painter, the whole beauty of the beloved object. He is conscious of the inadequacy of all verbal expression; and for that reason summons to his aid the expression of art, whose power of illusion he so extols, that the whole song seems rather a eulogium of art than of his lady. He sees not the picture but herself, and fancies she is about to open her mouth to speak.

I can't overlook the two odes by Anacreon where he explores the beauty of his mistress and Bathyllus. The way he approaches this really supports his analysis. He imagines a painter working from his description. “Paint her hair like this,” he says; “and the brow, the eyes, the mouth; and the neck and chest, the thighs and hands.” Since the artist can only focus on one detail at a time, the poet has to give them to him piece by piece. His goal isn't just to make us see and feel the full beauty of the beloved through these spoken instructions to the painter. He realizes that no words can fully capture it, which is why he turns to the expression of art, praising its ability to create illusions so much that the entire poem feels more like a tribute to art than to his lady. He doesn't just see the painting but her, and he imagines she is about to speak.

ἀπέχει· βλέπω γὰρ αὐτήν.
τάχα, κηρέ, καὶ λαλήσεις.

So, too, in his ode to Bathyllus, the praises of the beautiful boy are so mingled with praises of art and the artist, that we are in doubt in whose honor the song was really written. He selects the most beautiful parts from various pictures, the parts for which the pictures were remarkable. He takes the neck from an Adonis, breast and hands from a Mercury, the thighs from a Pollux, the belly from a Bacchus, until he has the whole Bathyllus as a finished Apollo from the artist’s hand.

In his ode to Bathyllus, the praise for the beautiful boy is mixed so well with admiration for the art and the artist that it’s unclear who the song is really honoring. He chooses the most stunning features from different artworks, the parts that made those pieces stand out. He takes the neck from an Adonis, the chest and hands from a Mercury, the thighs from a Pollux, the belly from a Bacchus, until he has created the complete Bathyllus, perfectly crafted like a finished Apollo from the artist’s talent.

135μετὰ δὲ πρόσωπον ἔστω,
τὸν Ἀδώνιδος παρελθὼν,
ἐλεφάντινος τράχηλος·
μεταμάζιον δὲ ποίει
διδύμας τε χεῖρας Ἑρμοῦ,
Πολυδεύκεος δὲ μηρούς,
Διονυσίην δὲ νηδύν.
       ·       ·       ·       ·       ·
τὸν Ἀπόλλωνα δὲ τοῦτον
καθελών, ποίει Βάθυλλον.

Thus Lucian, to give an idea of the beauty of Panthea, points to the most beautiful female statues by the old sculptors.[137] What is this but a confession that here language of itself is powerless; that poetry stammers, and eloquence grows dumb, unless art serve as interpreter.

Thus Lucian, to show the beauty of Panthea, refers to the most beautiful female statues created by the old sculptors.[137] Is this not a confession that language alone is inadequate; that poetry struggles to express itself, and eloquence falls silent, unless art acts as the interpreter?

136

XXI.

But are we not robbing poetry of too much by taking from her all pictures of physical beauty?

But aren't we taking away too much from poetry by removing all images of physical beauty?

Who seeks to take them from her? We are only warning her against trying to arrive at them by a particular road, where she will blindly grope her way in the footsteps of a sister art without ever reaching the goal. We are not closing against her other roads whereon art can follow only with her eyes.

Who wants to take them from her? We're just warning her not to pursue them through a specific path, where she'll stumble along in the shadow of a related art without ever achieving her goal. We're not shutting her off from other paths where art can only follow with her vision.

Homer himself, who so persistently refrains from all detailed descriptions of physical beauty, that we barely learn, from a passing mention, that Helen had white arms[138] and beautiful hair,[139] even he manages nevertheless to give us an idea of her beauty, which far surpasses any thing that art could do. Recall the passage where Helen enters the assembly of the Trojan elders. The venerable men see her coming, and one says to the others:[140]

Homer himself, who consistently avoids detailed descriptions of physical beauty, only lets us know, through a brief mention, that Helen had white arms[138] and beautiful hair,[139] yet he still gives us a sense of her beauty that far exceeds anything art could capture. Remember the part where Helen walks into the gathering of the Trojan elders. The respected men see her approaching, and one says to the others:[140]

137Οὐ νέμεσις Τρῶας καὶ ἐϋκνήμιδας Ἀχαιοὺς
τοιῇδ’ ἀμφὶ γυναικὶ πολὺν χρόνον ἄλγεα πάσχειν·
αἰνῶς ἀθανάτῃσι θεῇς εἰς ὦπα ἔοικεν.

What can give a more vivid idea of her beauty than that cold-blooded age should deem it well worth the war which had cost so much blood and so many tears?

What could give a clearer picture of her beauty than the fact that even a ruthless era considered it worth the conflict that had caused so much bloodshed and so many tears?

What Homer could not describe in its details, he shows us by its effect. Paint us, ye poets, the delight, the attraction, the love, the enchantment of beauty, and you have painted beauty itself. Who can think of Sappho’s beloved, the sight of whom, as she confesses, robs her of sense and thought, as ugly? We seem to be gazing on a beautiful and perfect form, when we sympathize with the emotions which only such a form can produce. It is not Ovid’s minute description of the beauties of his Lesbia,—

What Homer couldn't describe in detail, he shows us through its effects. Paint us, poets, the joy, the allure, the love, the charm of beauty, and you've captured beauty itself. Who could think of Sappho’s beloved, the sight of whom makes her lose her senses, as ugly? We feel like we're looking at a beautiful and perfect figure when we connect with the emotions that only such a figure can evoke. It's not Ovid’s elaborate description of the charms of his Lesbia—

What shoulders! What arms I saw and touched!
The shape of the papillae was suited to be pressed!
How harshly it strikes, flat beneath the heart, the belly!
How vast and beautiful it is! What a youthful form!

that makes us fancy we are enjoying the same sight which he enjoyed; but because he gives the details with a sensuousness which stirs the passions.

that makes us think we are experiencing the same view he did; but because he shares the details with a vividness that stirs the emotions.

Yet another way in which poetry surpasses art in the description of physical beauty, is by turning beauty into charm. Charm is beauty in motion, and therefore less adapted to the painter than the poet. The painter can suggest motion, but his figures are really destitute of it. Charm therefore in a picture 138becomes grimace, while in poetry it remains what it is, a transitory beauty, which we would fain see repeated. It comes and goes, and since we can recall a motion more vividly and easily than mere forms and colors, charm must affect us more strongly than beauty under the same conditions. All that touches and pleases in the picture of Alcina is charm. Her eyes impress us not from their blackness and fire, but because they are—

Yet another way poetry surpasses art in describing physical beauty is by transforming beauty into charm. Charm is beauty in motion, making it less suited for the painter than for the poet. The painter can suggest motion, but their figures lack true movement. Therefore, charm in a picture becomes a grimace, while in poetry it remains a fleeting beauty that we wish could be repeated. It comes and goes, and since we can recall a motion more vividly and easily than just shapes and colors, charm must impact us more strongly than beauty under the same circumstances. Everything that captivates and delights in the depiction of Alcina is charm. Her eyes impress us not because of their darkness and intensity, but because they are— 138

Pietosi looking back, moving parks,

they move slowly and with gracious glances, because Cupid sports around them and shoots from them his arrows. Her mouth pleases, not because vermilion lips enclose two rows of orient pearls, but because of the gentle smile, which opens a paradise on earth, and of the courteous accents that melt the rudest heart. The enchantment of her bosom lies not so much in the milk and ivory and apples, that typify its whiteness and graceful form, as in its gentle heavings, like the rise and fall of waves under a pleasant breeze.

they move slowly and with graceful glances, because Cupid plays around them and shoots his arrows. Her mouth is attractive, not just because her red lips hold two rows of beautiful pearls, but because of the gentle smile that creates a paradise on earth, and the polite tones that can soften the toughest heart. The charm of her chest lies not so much in the smooth skin and soft curves that represent its whiteness and beauty, but in its gentle rise and fall, like waves moving under a nice breeze.

Due pome acerbe, e pur d’ avorio fatte,
They come and go, like a wave at the first shore,
When a pleasant breeze battles the sea.

I am convinced that such traits as these, compressed into one or two stanzas, would be far more effective than the five over which Ariosto has spread them, interspersed with cold descriptions of form much too learned for our sensibilities.

I believe that these qualities, condensed into one or two stanzas, would be much more impactful than the five that Ariosto has spread them over, mixed with cold descriptions of form that are way too scholarly for our taste.

Anacreon preferred the apparent absurdity of requiring 139impossibilities of the artist, to leaving the image of his mistress unenlivened with these mobile charms.

Anacreon chose the seemingly ridiculous idea of asking the artist to achieve the impossible rather than allowing the image of his beloved to remain lifeless without these captivating qualities.

τρυφεροῦ δ’ ἔσω γενείου
περὶ λυγδίνῳ τραχήλῳ
Χάριτες πέτοιντο πᾶσαι.

He bids the artist let all the graces hover about her tender chin and marble neck. How so? literally? But that is beyond the power of art. The painter could give the chin the most graceful curve and the prettiest dimple, Amoris digitulo impressum (for the ἔσω here seems to me to mean dimple); he could give the neck the softest pink, but that is all. The motion of that beautiful neck, the play of the muscles, now deepening and now half concealing the dimple, the essential charm exceeded his powers. The poet went to the limits of his art in the attempt to give us a vivid picture of beauty, in order that the painter might seek the highest expression in his. Here we have, therefore, a fresh illustration of what was urged above, that the poet, even when speaking of a painting or statue, is not bound to confine his description within the limits of art.

He asks the artist to let all the charms surround her delicate chin and marble neck. How so? Literally? But that's beyond what art can achieve. The painter could give the chin the most graceful curve and the cutest dimple, Love at first sight (because the ἔσω here seems to refer to a dimple); he could make the neck the softest shade of pink, but that’s all. The movement of that beautiful neck, the play of the muscles, now highlighting and now partially hiding the dimple, the true allure exceeded his capabilities. The poet pushed the boundaries of his craft in his effort to create a vivid image of beauty, so the painter could strive for the highest expression in his own work. Thus, we have another example of what was stated earlier, that the poet, even when discussing a painting or statue, is not restricted to keeping his description within the limits of art.

140

XXII.

Zeuxis painted a Helen, and had the courage to write beneath his picture those famous lines of Homer wherein the elders express their admiration of her beauty. Never did painting and poetry engage in closer rivalry. Victory remained undecided, and both deserved to be crowned.

Zeuxis painted a Helen and boldly wrote beneath his artwork those famous lines from Homer where the elders express their admiration for her beauty. Never did painting and poetry compete more closely. The outcome remained uncertain, and both deserved to be celebrated.

For as the wise poet showed us only in its effects the beauty which he felt the impossibility of describing in detail, so the equally wise painter exhibited beauty solely through its details, deeming it unworthy of his art to have recourse to any outward aids. His whole picture was the naked figure of Helen. For it was probably the same that he painted for the people of Cortona.[141]

For just as the wise poet demonstrated beauty only through its effects, unable to fully describe it in detail, the equally wise painter showcased beauty solely through its details, believing it beneath his art to rely on any external props. His entire painting was the bare figure of Helen. It’s likely the same one he created for the people of Cortona.[141]

Let us, for curiosity’s sake, compare with this Caylus’s picture as sketched for modern artists from the same lines of Homer.

Let’s, out of curiosity, compare this Caylus’s illustration with how modern artists interpret the same lines from Homer.

“Helen, covered with a white veil, appears in the midst of several old men, Priam among the number, who should be at once recognizable by the emblems of his royal dignity. The artist must especially exert his skill to make us feel the triumph of beauty 141in the eager glances and expressions of astonished admiration on the countenances of the old men. The scene is over one of the gates of the town. The background of the painting may be lost either in the open sky or against the higher buildings of the town. The first would be the bolder, but the one would be as suitable as the other.”

“Helen, wearing a white veil, stands among several old men, including Priam, who is easily recognizable by the symbols of his royal status. The artist must work hard to convey the triumph of beauty through the eager glances and expressions of astonished admiration on the faces of the old men. The scene is set above one of the town's gates. The background of the painting could either fade into the open sky or be set against the taller buildings of the town. The first option would be bolder, but either one would work just as well.” 141

Imagine this picture, executed by the greatest master of our time, and compare it with the work of Zeuxis. Which will show the real triumph of beauty? This, where I feel it myself, or that, where I am to infer it from the grimaces of admiring graybeards? “Turpe senilis amor!” Looks of desire make the most reverend face ridiculous, and an old man who shows the cravings of youth is an object of disgust. This reproach cannot be brought against the Homeric elders. Theirs is but a passing spark of feeling which wisdom instantly stifles; an emotion which does honor to Helen without disgracing themselves. They acknowledge their admiration, but add at once,[142]

Imagine this scene, created by the greatest artist of our era, and compare it to the work of Zeuxis. Which one truly captures the essence of beauty? This one, where I experience it myself, or that one, where I have to guess it from the exaggerated expressions of admiring old men? “It's disgraceful for an old man to desire!” The looks of longing make even the most respected faces seem ridiculous, and an elderly man who displays youthful cravings is simply repulsive. This criticism doesn’t apply to the elders in Homer’s works. Their feelings are just a fleeting spark that wisdom quickly suppresses; an emotion that honors Helen without shaming themselves. They acknowledge their admiration, but immediately add, [142]

ἀλλὰ καὶ ὣς, τοίη περ ἐοῦσ’, ἐν νηυσὶ νεέσθω,
μηδ’ ἡμῖν τεκέεσσί τ’ ὀπίσσω πῆμα λίποιτο.

This decision saves them from being the old coxcombs which they look like in Caylus’s picture. And what is the sight that fixes their eager looks? A veiled, muffled figure. Is that Helen? I cannot 142conceive what induced Caylus to make her wear a veil. Homer, to be sure, expressly gives her one,

This decision keeps them from looking like the foolish old men they appear to be in Caylus’s painting. And what captures their intense gaze? A figure wrapped in a veil. Is that Helen? I can't understand why Caylus decided to have her wear a veil. Homer, of course, clearly describes her wearing one, 142

αὐτίκα δ’ ἀργεννῇσι καλυψαμένη ὀθόνῃσιν
ὡρμᾶτ’ ἐκ θαλάμοιο,
“She left her chamber, robed and veiled in white,”

but only to cross the street in. And although he makes the elders express their admiration before she could have had time to take it off or throw it back, yet they were not seeing her then for the first time. Their confession need not therefore have been caused by the present hasty glance. They might often have felt what, on this occasion, they first acknowledged. There is nothing of this in the picture. When I behold the ecstasy of those old men, I want to see the cause, and, as I say, am exceedingly surprised to perceive nothing but a veiled, muffled figure, at which they are staring with such devotion. What of Helen is there? Her white veil and something of her outline, as far as outline can be traced beneath drapery. But perhaps the Count did not mean that her face should be covered. In that case, although his words—“Hélène couverte d’un voile blanc”—hardly admit of such an interpretation, another point excites my surprise. He recommends to the artist great care in the expression of the old men’s faces, and wastes not a word upon the beauty of Helen’s. This modest beauty, approaching timidly, her eyes moist with repentant tears,—is, then, the highest beauty so much a matter of course to our artists, that they need not be reminded of it? or 143is expression more than beauty? or is it with pictures as with the stage, where we are accustomed to accept the ugliest of actresses for a ravishing princess, if her prince only express the proper degree of passion for her.

but only to cross the street in. And even though he makes the elders show their admiration before she could have taken it off or thrown it back, they weren't seeing her for the first time. Their confession didn't need to be triggered by this quick glance. They may have often felt what they acknowledged for the first time on this occasion. There’s nothing of this in the picture. When I see the ecstasy of those old men, I want to understand the reason, and, as I said, I’m really surprised to find nothing but a veiled, muffled figure that they are staring at with such devotion. What of Helen is there? Her white veil and some of her shape, as much as can be traced beneath drapery. But perhaps the Count didn’t intend for her face to be covered. In that case, although his words—“Hélène couverte d’un voile blanc”—don’t really allow for that interpretation, another point makes me curious. He advises the artist to pay close attention to the expressions on the old men’s faces and doesn’t mention Helen’s beauty at all. This modest beauty, approaching shyly, her eyes glistening with repentant tears—is, then, such a common beauty to our artists that they don’t need to be reminded of it? Or is expression more important than beauty? Or is it like on stage, where we’re used to accepting the ugliest actresses as stunning princesses if their prince expresses the right level of passion for her?

Truly this picture of Caylus would be to that of Zeuxis as pantomime to the most sublime of poetry.

Truly, this image of Caylus is like pantomime compared to the most exquisite poetry by Zeuxis.

Homer was unquestionably more read formerly than now, yet we do not find mention of many pictures drawn from him even by the old artists.[143] They seem diligently to have availed themselves of any individual physical beauties which he may have pointed out. They painted these, well knowing that in this department alone they could vie with the poet with any chance of success. Zeuxis painted besides Helen a Penelope, and the Diana of Apelles was the goddess of Homer attended by her nymphs.

Homer was definitely read more in the past than he is now, but we don't see many artworks inspired by him from the old artists.[143] They seem to have carefully focused on individual physical beauties he mentioned. They painted these, knowing that in this area alone they could compete with the poet with a chance of success. Zeuxis painted not only Helen but also Penelope, and the Diana by Apelles represented the goddess from Homer surrounded by her nymphs.

I will take this opportunity of saying that the passage in Pliny referring to this picture of Apelles needs correcting.[144] But to paint scenes from Homer merely because they afforded a rich composition, striking contrasts, and artistic shading, seems not to have been to the taste of the old artists; nor could it be, so long as art kept within the narrow limits of its own high calling. They fed upon the spirit of the poet, and filled their imagination with his noblest traits. The fire of his enthusiasm kindled theirs. They saw and felt with him. Thus their works became copies of the Homeric, not in the relation of 144portrait to original, but in the relation of a son to a father,—like, but different. The whole resemblance often lies in a single trait, the other parts being alike in nothing but in their harmony with that.

I want to take this moment to point out that the passage in Pliny about this painting by Apelles needs some corrections.[144] However, painting scenes from Homer just because they offered a rich composition, striking contrasts, and artistic shading doesn’t seem to have appealed to the old artists; nor could it, as long as art remained within the limited boundaries of its own important purpose. They drew inspiration from the spirit of the poet and filled their imaginations with his finest qualities. His enthusiasm ignited their own. They saw and felt what he did. As a result, their works became interpretations of Homeric themes, not just copies from original to portrait, but more like a son to a father—similar, yet distinct. The overall resemblance often rests on a single trait, with the other elements being similar only in how they harmonize with that trait.

Since, moreover, the Homeric masterpieces of poetry were older than any masterpiece of art, for Homer had observed nature with the eye of an artist before either Phidias or Apelles, the artists naturally found ready made in his poems many valuable observations, which they had not yet had time to make for themselves. These they eagerly seized upon, in order that, through Homer, they might copy nature. Phidias acknowledged that the lines,[145]

Since the great works of Homer were older than any great artwork, with Homer having observed nature like an artist before Phidias or Apelles, artists naturally found many valuable insights already present in his poems that they hadn’t had time to discover themselves. They eagerly embraced these insights so they could emulate nature through Homer. Phidias acknowledged that the lines,[145]

Ἦ καὶ κυανέῃσιν ἐπ’ ὀφρύσι νεῦσε Κρονίων·
ἀμβρόσιαι δ’ ἄρα χαῖται ἐπεῤῥώσαντο ἄνακτος
κρατὸς ἀπ’ ἀθανάτοιο· μέγαν δ’ ἐλέλιξεν Ὄλυμπον,

served him as the model of his Olympian Jupiter, and that only through their help had he succeeded in making a godlike countenance, “propemodum ex ipso cœlo petitum.” Whoever understands by this merely that the imagination of the artist was fired by the poet’s sublime picture, and thus made capable of equally sublime representations, overlooks, I think, 145the chief point, and contents himself with a general statement where something very special and much more satisfactory is meant. Phidias here acknowledges also, as I understand him, that this passage first led him to notice how much expression lies in the eyebrows, “quanta pars animi” is shown in them. Perhaps it further induced him to bestow more attention upon the hair, in order to express in some degree what Homer calls ambrosial curls. For it is certain that the old artists before Phidias had very little idea of the language and significance of the features, and particularly neglected the hair. Even Myron was faulty in both these respects, as Pliny observes,[146] and, according to the same authority, Pythagoras Leontinus was the first who distinguished himself by the beauty of his hair. Other artists learned from the works of Phidias what Phidias had learned from Homer.

served as the model for his Olympian Jupiter, and it was only with their help that he managed to create a godlike expression, “propemodum ex ipso cœlo petitum.” If someone interprets this simply as the artist's imagination being inspired by the poet's grand depiction, allowing for equally grand representations, they miss, I think, the key point and settle for a vague interpretation when something much more specific and fulfilling is intended. Phidias, as I interpret him here, acknowledges that this passage made him realize just how much expression can be conveyed through the eyebrows, “quanta pars animi” is displayed in them. It may have also prompted him to pay more attention to the hair, to somewhat capture what Homer refers to as ambrosial curls. It's clear that the earlier artists before Phidias had very limited understanding of the expression and significance of facial features, particularly neglecting the hair. Even Myron fell short in both areas, as Pliny notes, and according to the same source, Pythagoras Leontinus was the first to stand out for the beauty of his hair. Other artists learned from Phidias's works what Phidias had learned from Homer.

I will mention another example of the same kind which has always given me particular pleasure. Hogarth passes the following criticism on the Apollo Belvidere.[147] “These two masterpieces of art, the Apollo and the Antinous, are seen together in the same palace at Rome, where the Antinous fills the spectator with admiration only, whilst the Apollo strikes him with surprise, and, as travellers express themselves, with an appearance of something more than human, which they of course are always at a loss to describe; and this effect, they say, is the more 146astonishing, as, upon examination, its disproportion is evident even to a common eye. One of the best sculptors we have in England, who lately went to see them, confirmed to me what has been now said, particularly as to the legs and thighs being too long and too large for the upper parts. And Andrea Sacchi, one of the great Italian painters, seems to have been of the same opinion, or he would hardly have given his Apollo, crowning Pasquilini the musician, the exact proportion of the Antinous (in a famous picture of his now in England), as otherwise it seems to be a direct copy from the Apollo.

I’ll share another example that has always brought me a lot of joy. Hogarth offers this critique on the Apollo Belvidere.[147] “These two masterpieces of art, the Apollo and the Antinous, are displayed together in the same palace in Rome, where the Antinous only fills the viewer with admiration, while the Apollo surprises them and, as travelers often say, gives off a feeling of something beyond human, which they can never quite put into words; and this effect is even more impressive because, upon closer look, its disproportion is clear to even an untrained eye. One of the best sculptors in England, who recently visited them, confirmed what has been said, especially about the legs and thighs being too long and too large compared to the upper body. Andrea Sacchi, a notable Italian painter, seems to have shared this view, or he wouldn't have given his Apollo, who is crowning Pasquilini the musician, the same proportions as the Antinous (in a well-known painting of his that's currently in England), since otherwise it seems to be a direct copy of the Apollo.

“Although in very great works we often see an inferior part neglected, yet here this cannot be the case, because in a fine statue, just proportion is one of its essential beauties; therefore it stands to reason, that these limbs must have been lengthened on purpose, otherwise it might easily have been avoided.

“While in many great works we often notice that a lesser part gets overlooked, that’s not the case here because, in a beautiful statue, proper proportion is one of its key beauties. So, it makes sense that these limbs must have been intentionally lengthened; otherwise, it could have easily been avoided.”

“So that if we examine the beauties of this figure thoroughly, we may reasonably conclude, that what has been hitherto thought so unaccountably excellent in its general appearance, hath been owing to what hath seemed a blemish in a part of it.”

“So if we take a good look at the beauty of this figure, we can reasonably conclude that what has always been considered so mysteriously excellent in its overall appearance is actually due to what has seemed like a flaw in part of it.”

All this is very suggestive. Homer also, I would add, had already felt and noticed the same thing,—that an appearance of nobility is produced by a disproportionate size of the foot and thigh. For, when Antenor is comparing the figure of Ulysses with that of Menelaus, he says,[148]

All this is very suggestive. Homer also, I would add, had already felt and noticed the same thing—that an appearance of nobility is created by an unusual size of the foot and thigh. Because, when Antenor is comparing Ulysses's figure with Menelaus's, he says,[148]

147στάντων μὲν Μενέλαος ὑπείρεχεν εὐρέας ὤμους,
ἄμφω δ’ ἑζομένω, γεραρώτερος ἦεν Ὀδυσσεύς.

“When both were standing Menelaus overtopped him by his broad shoulders; but when both were sitting, Ulysses was the more majestic.” Since, when seated, Ulysses gained in dignity what Menelaus lost, we can easily tell the proportion which the upper part of the body in each bore to the feet and thighs. In Ulysses the upper part was large in proportion to the lower: in Menelaus the size of the lower parts was large in proportion to that of the upper.

“When both were standing, Menelaus was taller, thanks to his broad shoulders; but when they sat down, Ulysses looked more impressive.” Since Ulysses gained dignity when seated, and Menelaus lost some, we can clearly see how the upper part of their bodies compared to their feet and thighs. Ulysses had a larger upper body compared to his lower body, while Menelaus had larger lower limbs compared to his upper body.

148

XXIII.

A single incongruous part may destroy the harmonious effect of many beauties, without, however, making the object ugly. Ugliness requires the presence of several incongruous parts which we must be able to take in at a glance if the effect produced is to be the opposite of that which we call beauty.

A single mismatched element can ruin the overall harmony of many beautiful features, yet it doesn’t necessarily make the object ugly. Ugliness requires multiple mismatched elements that we can notice at once if we’re going to feel the opposite effect of what we consider beauty.

Accordingly ugliness in itself can be no subject for poetry. Yet Homer has described its extreme in Thersites, and described it by its coexistent parts. Why did he allow himself in the case of ugliness what he wisely refrained from as regards beauty? Will not the effect of ugliness be as much hindered by the successive enumeration of its elements, as the effect of beauty is neutralized by a similar treatment?

Accordingly, ugliness itself cannot be a topic for poetry. However, Homer portrayed its extreme in Thersites and described it through its associated parts. Why did he permit himself to address ugliness in a way that he wisely avoided when it came to beauty? Wouldn’t the impact of ugliness be just as diminished by listing its elements in succession, as the impact of beauty is undermined by doing the same?

Certainly it will, and therein lies Homer’s justification. The poet can make ugliness his theme only because it acquires through his description a less repulsive aspect, and ceases in a measure to produce the effect of ugliness. What he cannot employ by itself, he uses as an ingredient to excite and strengthen certain mixed impressions, with which he must entertain us in the absence of those purely agreeable.

Certainly it will, and that's Homer’s justification. The poet can make ugliness his theme only because through his description it becomes less repulsive and somewhat loses its ugly effect. What he can't use on its own, he incorporates as an element to stimulate and enhance certain mixed impressions that must engage us in the absence of purely pleasant ones.

149These mixed sensations are those of the ridiculous and the horrible.

149These mixed feelings are a blend of the ridiculous and the horrific.

Homer makes Thersites ugly in order to make him ridiculous. Mere ugliness, however, would not have this effect. Ugliness is imperfection, and the ridiculous requires a contrast between perfections and imperfections.[149] This is the explanation of my friend, to which I would add that this contrast must not be too sharp and decided, but that the opposites must be such as admit of being blended into each other. All the ugliness of Thersites has not made the wise and virtuous Æsop ridiculous. A silly, monkish conceit sought to transfer to the writer the γέλοιον of his instructive fables by representing his person as deformed. But a misshapen body and a beautiful soul are like oil and vinegar, which, however much they may be stirred together, will always remain distinct to the taste. They give rise to no third. Each one produces its own effect,—the body distaste, the soul delight. The two emotions blend into one only when the misshapen body is at the same time frail and sickly, a hinderance and source of injury to the mind. The result, however, is not laughter, but compassion; and the object, which before we had simply respected, now excites our interest. The frail, misshapen Pope must have been more interesting to his friends than the strong, handsome Wycherley.

Homer makes Thersites ugly to make him seem ridiculous. However, just being ugly wouldn’t have this effect. Ugliness is a type of imperfection, and for something to be ridiculous, there needs to be a contrast between what’s perfect and what’s imperfect.[149] This is what my friend explains, and I would add that this contrast shouldn’t be too sharp or obvious, but rather the two sides should be able to blend together. All of Thersites' ugliness hasn’t made the wise and virtuous Æsop seem ridiculous. An unthinking, monkish idea tried to transfer the silliness of his instructive fables by portraying him as deformed. But a misshapen body and a beautiful soul are like oil and vinegar, which, no matter how much they are stirred, will always taste distinct. They don’t create a third effect. Each one has its own impact—the body brings discomfort, while the soul brings joy. The two emotions only blend when the misshapen body is also frail and sickly, becoming a hindrance and a source of damage to the mind. The result isn’t laughter, but compassion; the object we previously respected now captures our interest. The frail, misshapen Pope must have been more intriguing to his friends than the strong, handsome Wycherley.

But although Thersites is not ridiculous on account 150of his ugliness alone, he would not be ridiculous without it. Many elements work together to produce this result; the ugliness of his person corresponding with that of his character, and both contrasting with the idea he entertains of his own importance, together with the harmlessness, except to himself, of his malicious tongue. The last point is the οὐ φθαρτικόν (the undeadly), which Aristotle[150] takes to be an indispensable element of the ridiculous. My friend also makes it a necessary condition that the contrast should be unimportant, and not interest us greatly. For, suppose that Thersites had had to pay dearly for his spiteful detraction of Agamemnon, that it had cost him his life instead of a couple of bloody wales, then we should cease to laugh at him. To test the justice of this, let us read his death in Quintus Calaber.[151] Achilles regrets having slain Penthesilea. Her noble blood, so bravely shed, claims the hero’s respect and compassion, feelings which soon grow into love. The slanderous Thersites turns this love into a crime. He inveighs against the sensuality which betrays even the bravest of men into follies:

But even though Thersites isn’t ridiculous just because of his ugliness, he wouldn’t be ridiculous without it. Many factors contribute to this; his looks match his character, and both stand in contrast to how important he thinks he is, along with the fact that his malicious words only harm himself. The last point is the οὐ φθαρτικόν (the undeadly), which Aristotle takes to be a crucial part of what makes something ridiculous. My friend also argues that the contrast should be trivial and not something we care about deeply. For instance, if Thersites had to face severe consequences for his spiteful remarks about Agamemnon—like losing his life instead of just a few wounds—then we would stop laughing at him. To evaluate this, let’s read about his death in Quintus Calaber. Achilles regrets killing Penthesilea. Her noble blood, shed so heroically, earns the hero’s respect and compassion, feelings that quickly turn into love. The slanderous Thersites twists this love into a wrongdoing. He attacks the sensuality that leads even the bravest men into foolishness:

ἥτ’ ἄφρονα φῶτα τίθησι
καὶ πινυτόν περ ἐόντα.

Achilles’ wrath is kindled. Without a word he deals him such a blow between cheek and ear that teeth, blood, and life gush from the wound. This is too barbarous. The angry, murderous Achilles 151becomes more an object of hate to me than the tricky, snarling Thersites. The shout of delight raised by the Greeks at the deed offends me. My sympathies are with Diomedes, whose sword is drawn on the instant to take vengeance on the murderer of his kinsman. For Thersites as a man is of my kin also.

Achilles’ anger flares up. Without saying a word, he hits him hard between the cheek and ear, causing teeth, blood, and life to spill from the wound. This is too brutal. The furious, deadly Achilles becomes more hateful to me than the deceitful, snarling Thersites. The cheers of joy from the Greeks at this act disgust me. I side with Diomedes, who immediately draws his sword to get revenge on the killer of his relative. Because Thersites, as a person, is also part of my kin. 151

But suppose that the attempts of Thersites had resulted in open mutiny; that the rebellious people had actually taken to the ships, and treacherously abandoned their commanders, who thereupon had fallen into the hands of a vindictive enemy; and that the judgment of the gods had decreed total destruction to fleet and nation: how should we then view the ugliness of Thersites? Although harmless ugliness may be ridiculous, hurtful ugliness is always horrible.

But imagine if Thersites' actions had led to outright mutiny; that the rebellious crew had actually boarded the ships and deceitfully deserted their leaders, who then fell into the hands of a vengeful enemy; and that the gods had decided on complete destruction for both the fleet and the nation: how would we then perceive the ugliness of Thersites? While harmless ugliness can seem ridiculous, harmful ugliness is always terrifying.

I cannot better illustrate this than by a couple of admirable passages from Shakespeare. Edmund, bastard son of the Earl of Gloucester in King Lear, is no less a villain than Richard, Duke of Gloucester, who, by the most hideous crimes, paved his way to the throne, which he ascended under the title of Richard the Third. Why does he excite in us far less disgust and horror? When the bastard says,[152]

I cannot better illustrate this than by a couple of admirable passages from Shakespeare. Edmund, the illegitimate son of the Earl of Gloucester in King Lear, is just as much a villain as Richard, Duke of Gloucester, who, through terrible crimes, made his way to the throne, which he took as Richard the Third. Why does he provoke in us far less disgust and horror? When the illegitimate son says,[152]

Thou, nature, art my goddess; to thy law
My services are bound; wherefore should I
Stand in the plague of custom, and permit
The curiosity of nations to deprive me,
152For that I am some twelve or fourteen moonshines
Lag of a brother? Why bastard? wherefore base?
When my dimensions are as well compact,
My mind as generous, and my shape as true
As honest Madam’s issue? why brand they thus
With base? with baseness? bastardy? base, base?
Who, in the lusty stealth of nature, take
More composition and fierce quality,
Than doth, within a dull, stale, tired bed,
Go to creating a whole tribe of fops
Got ’tween asleep and wake?

I hear a devil speaking, but in the form of an angel of light.

I hear a devil talking, but looking like an angel of light.

When, on the contrary, the Earl of Gloucester says,[153]

When, on the other hand, the Earl of Gloucester says,[153]

But I,—that am not shaped for sportive tricks,
Nor made to court an amorous looking-glass;
I, that am rudely stamped, and want love’s majesty;
To strut before a wanton, ambling nymph;
I, that am curtailed of this fair proportion,
Cheated of feature by dissembling nature,
Deformed, unfinished, sent before my time
Into this breathing world, scarce half made up,
And that so lamely and unfashionably,
That dogs bark at me as I halt by them;
Why I, in this weak piping time of peace,
Have no delight to pass away the time;
Unless to spy my shadow in the sun,
And descant on mine own deformity;
And, therefore, since I cannot prove a lover,
To entertain these fair, well-spoken days,
I am determined to prove a villain.

I hear a devil and see a devil, in a shape which only the devil should wear.

I hear a devil and see a devil, in a form that only the devil should have.

153

XXIV.

Such is the use which the poet makes of ugliness of form. How can the painter legitimately employ it?

Such is how the poet uses ugliness in form. How can the painter properly use it?

Painting as imitative skill can express ugliness; painting as a fine art will not express it. In the former capacity its sphere extends over all visible objects; in the latter it confines itself to those which produce agreeable impressions.

Painting as a skill can show ugliness; painting as an art won’t show it. In the first case, its range includes all visible things; in the second, it limits itself to those that create pleasant impressions.

But do not disagreeable impressions please in the imitation? Not all. An acute critic has already remarked this in respect of disgust.[154] “Representations of fear,” he says, “of sadness, horror, compassion, &c., arouse painful emotions only in so far as we believe the evil to be actual. The consideration that it is but an illusion of art may resolve these disagreeable sensations into those of pleasure. But, according to the laws of imagination, the disagreeable sensation of disgust arises from the mere representation in the mind, whether the object be thought actually to exist or not. No matter how apparent the art of the imitation, our wounded sensibilities are not relieved. Our discomfort arose not from the belief that the evil was actual, but from the 154mere representation which is actually present. The feeling of disgust, therefore, comes always from nature, never from imitation.”

But don't disagreeable impressions affect the imitation? Not always. A keen critic has pointed this out regarding disgust.[154] “Representations of fear,” he says, “of sadness, horror, compassion, etc., evoke painful emotions only to the extent that we believe the evil is real. Realizing that it’s just an illusion of art can transform these unpleasant feelings into pleasure. However, according to the rules of imagination, the unpleasant sensation of disgust comes from the mere representation in the mind, regardless of whether the object is thought to actually exist or not. No matter how clear the art of imitation is, our hurt feelings are not soothed. Our discomfort doesn't arise from believing the evil is real, but from the mere representation that is present. Therefore, the feeling of disgust always comes from nature, never from imitation.”

The same criticism is applicable to physical ugliness. This also wounds our sight, offends our taste for order and harmony, and excites aversion without regard to the actual existence of the object in which we perceive it. We wish to see neither Thersites himself nor his image. If his image be the less displeasing, the reason is not that ugliness of shape ceases to be ugly in the imitation, but that we possess the power of diverting our minds from this ugliness by admiration of the artist’s skill. But this satisfaction is constantly disturbed by the thought of the unworthy use to which art has been put, and our esteem for the artist is thereby greatly diminished.

The same criticism applies to physical ugliness. It hurts our eyesight, offends our sense of order and harmony, and creates dislike regardless of the actual existence of the object we see. We don’t want to see Thersites himself or his image. If his image is a bit less displeasing, it’s not because the ugliness of the shape disappears in the representation, but because we can shift our focus from that ugliness to admire the artist's skill. However, this enjoyment is constantly disrupted by the thought of how poorly art has been used, which greatly reduces our respect for the artist.

Aristotle adduces another reason[155] for the pleasure we take in even the most faithful copy of what in nature is disagreeable. He attributes this pleasure to man’s universal desire for knowledge. We are pleased when we can learn from a copy τί ἕκαστον, what each and every thing is, or when we can conclude from it ὅτι οὗτος ἐκεῖνος, that it is the very thing we already know. But this is no argument in favor of the imitation of ugliness. The pleasure which arises from the gratification of our desire for knowledge is momentary and only incidental to the object with regard to which it has been satisfied, whereas the discomfort which accompanies the sight of ugliness 155is permanent, and essential to the object causing it. How, then, can one counterbalance the other? Still less can the trifling entertainment of tracing a likeness overcome the unpleasant impression produced by ugliness. The more closely I compare the ugly copy with the ugly original, the more I expose myself to this influence, so that the pleasure of the comparison soon disappears, leaving nothing behind but the painful impression of this twofold ugliness.

Aristotle offers another reason[155] for the enjoyment we get from even the most accurate representation of things that are unpleasant in nature. He believes this pleasure comes from our inherent desire for knowledge. We find joy in learning from a copy what each thing is, or when we can confirm that it is indeed what we already recognize. However, this doesn’t support the idea of imitating ugliness. The pleasure we get from satisfying our thirst for knowledge is short-lived and only related to the object we’re examining, while the discomfort that comes from seeing ugliness is lasting and fundamental to the object itself. So, how can one offset the other? Even less can the minor enjoyment of drawing a likeness outweigh the unpleasant effect of ugliness. The more I compare the ugly copy to the ugly original, the more I expose myself to this negative effect, causing the pleasure of the comparison to quickly vanish, leaving only the painful impression of this dual ugliness.

From the examples given by Aristotle he appears not to include ugliness of form among the disagreeable things which may give pleasure in the imitation. His examples are wild beasts and dead bodies. Wild beasts excite terror even when they are not ugly; and this terror, not their ugliness, may be made to produce sensations of pleasure through imitation. So also of dead bodies. Keenness of sympathy, the dreadful thought of our own annihilation, make a dead body in nature an object of aversion. In the imitation the sense of illusion robs sympathy of its sharpness, and, by the addition of various palliating circumstances, that disturbing element may be either entirely banished or so inseparably interwoven with these softening features, that terror is almost lost in desire.

From the examples Aristotle provides, it seems he doesn’t consider the ugliness of form to be one of the unpleasant things that can create pleasure through imitation. His examples include wild animals and dead bodies. Wild animals provoke fear even when they aren’t ugly; it’s this fear, not their ugliness, that can lead to pleasurable sensations through imitation. The same goes for dead bodies. The strong sense of empathy and the frightening thought of our own mortality make a dead body in reality something we want to avoid. In imitation, the illusion dulls that empathy, and by adding various mitigating factors, that unsettling aspect can either be completely removed or so tightly woven with these comforting features that the fear is almost overshadowed by desire.

Since, then, ugliness of form, from its exciting sensations of pain of a kind incapable of being converted by imitation into pleasurable emotions, cannot in itself be a fitting subject for painting as a fine art, the question arises whether it may not be 156employed in painting as in poetry as an ingredient for strengthening other sensations.

Since ugliness of form, due to its ability to provoke sensations of pain that can't be transformed through imitation into pleasurable feelings, cannot by itself be a suitable subject for painting as a fine art, the question arises whether it can be used in painting like in poetry as a component to enhance other sensations. 156

May painting make use of deformity in the attainment of the ridiculous and horrible?

May painting use deformity to achieve the ridiculous and horrific?

I will not venture to answer this question absolutely in the negative. Unquestionably, harmless ugliness can be ridiculous in painting also, especially when united with an affectation of grace and dignity. Equally beyond question is it that hurtful ugliness excites terror in a picture as well as in nature, and that the ridiculous and the terrible, in themselves mixed sensations, acquire through imitation an added degree of fascination.

I won’t fully say no to this question. Without a doubt, harmless ugliness can also be ridiculous in painting, especially when paired with a fake sense of grace and dignity. It's also clear that harmful ugliness can provoke fear in a painting just like it does in real life, and that the ridiculous and the terrifying, which are mixed feelings, gain an extra level of intrigue through imitation.

But I must call attention to the fact that painting and poetry do not stand upon the same footing in this respect. In poetry, as I have observed, ugliness of form loses its disagreeable effect almost entirely by the successive enumeration of its coexistent parts. As far as effect is concerned it almost ceases to be ugliness, and can thus more closely combine with other appearances to produce new and different impressions. But in painting ugliness is before our eyes in all its strength, and affects us scarcely less powerfully than in nature itself. Harmless ugliness cannot, therefore, long remain ridiculous. The disagreeable impression gains the mastery, and what was at first amusing becomes at last repulsive. Nor is the case different with hurtful ugliness. The element of terror gradually disappears, leaving the deformity unchanging and unrelieved.

But I need to point out that painting and poetry aren’t on the same level in this regard. In poetry, as I’ve noticed, ugly forms lose their unpleasantness almost completely through the repeated listing of their accompanying parts. In terms of effect, it nearly stops being ugly, which allows it to merge more easily with other elements to create new and different impressions. However, in painting, ugliness is right in front of us in all its intensity, affecting us almost as powerfully as it does in nature itself. Harmless ugliness, therefore, can’t stay funny for long. The unpleasant impression takes control, and what was initially amusing eventually becomes off-putting. The same goes for harmful ugliness. The element of fear gradually fades away, leaving the distortion constant and unrelieved.

Count Caylus was therefore right in omitting the 157episode of Thersites from his series of Homeric pictures. But are we justified in wishing it out of Homer? I perceive with regret that this is done by one critic whose taste is otherwise unerring.[156] I postpone further discussion of the subject to a future occasion.

Count Caylus was correct to leave out the episode of Thersites from his collection of Homeric images. But can we really say we wish it wasn't in Homer? I sadly notice that one critic, whose taste is usually spot on, has done just that. I’ll save more discussion about this for another time.

158

XXV.

The second distinction mentioned by the critic just quoted, between disgust and other disagreeable emotions, appears in the distaste which deformity excites in us.

The second distinction noted by the critic mentioned earlier, between disgust and other unpleasant emotions, shows up in the aversion that deformity provokes in us.

“Other disagreeable passions,” he says,[157] “may sometimes, in nature as well as in art, produce gratification, because they never arouse pure pain. Their bitterness is always mixed with satisfaction. Our fear is seldom devoid of hope; terror rouses all our powers to escape the danger; anger is mixed with a desire for vengeance; sadness, with the pleasant recollection of former happiness; and compassion is inseparable from the tender sentiments of love and good-will. The mind is at liberty to dwell now on the agreeable, and now on the disagreeable side, and thus to obtain a mingling of pleasure and pain, more delightful than the purest pleasure. Very little study of ourselves will furnish us with abundant instances. Why else is his anger dearer to an angry man and his sadness to a melancholy one, than all the cheerful images by which we strive to soothe him? Quite different is the case with disgust and its kindred sensations. Here the mind is 159conscious of no perceptible admixture of pleasure. A feeling of uneasiness gains the mastery, and under no imaginable conditions in nature or art would the mind fail to recoil with aversion from representations of this nature.”

“Other unpleasant emotions,” he says,[157] “can sometimes, both in nature and in art, provide satisfaction because they never bring about pure pain. Their bitterness is always mixed with some level of satisfaction. Our fear usually carries a hint of hope; terror activates all our instincts to escape the threat; anger is intertwined with a thirst for revenge; sadness comes with fond memories of happier times; and compassion is always linked to feelings of love and kindness. The mind has the freedom to focus on both the pleasant and the unpleasant aspects, allowing for a blend of pleasure and pain that can be more enjoyable than pure pleasure itself. A little introspection reveals many examples. Why else would an angry person find more value in their anger and a sad person in their sadness than in all the cheerful thoughts we seek to use to comfort them? The situation is entirely different with disgust and related feelings. Here, the mind is aware of no noticeable mix of pleasure. A sense of unease takes over, and under no circumstances in nature or art would the mind not instinctively recoil from such representations.”

Very true; but, since the critic acknowledges the existence of other sensations nearly akin to that of disgust, and producing, like that, nothing but pain, what answers more nearly to this description than emotions excited by the sight of physical deformity? These are not only kindred to that of disgust, but they resemble it in being destitute of all admixture of pleasure in art as well as in nature. Under no imaginable conditions, therefore, would the mind fail to recoil with aversion from such representations.

Very true; however, since the critic recognizes that there are other feelings similar to disgust, which also bring nothing but pain, what fits this description better than the emotions triggered by seeing physical deformity? These feelings are not only similar to disgust, but they also lack any mix of pleasure in both art and nature. Under any conceivable circumstances, the mind would naturally recoil with aversion from such representations.

This aversion, if I have analyzed my feelings with sufficient care, is altogether of the nature of disgust. The sensation which accompanies the sight of physical deformity is disgust, though a low degree of it. This, indeed, is at variance with another remark of our critic, according to which only our more occult senses—those of taste, smell, and touch—are capable of receiving impressions of disgust. “The first two,” he says, “from an excessive sweetness, and the latter from an extreme softness of bodies which offer too slight resistance to the fibres coming in contact with them. Such objects, then, become intolerable to the sight, but solely through the association of ideas, because we remember how disagreeable they were to our sense of taste, smell, or touch. 160For, strictly speaking, there are no objects of disgust to the eyes.” I think, however, that some might be mentioned. A mole on the face, a hare-lip, a flattened nose with prominent nostrils, are deformities which offend neither taste, smell, nor touch. Yet the sight of them excites in us something much more nearly resembling disgust than we feel at sight of other malformations, such as a club-foot or a hump on the back. The more susceptible the temperament, the more distinctly are we conscious, when looking at such objects, of those motions in the body which precede nausea. That these motions soon subside, and rarely if ever result in actual sickness, is to be explained by the fact that the eye receives in and with the objects causing them such a number of pleasing images that the disagreeable impressions are too much weakened and obscured to exert any marked influence on the body. The more occult senses of taste, smell, and touch, on the contrary, cannot receive other impressions when in contact with the repulsive object. The element of disgust operates in full force, and necessarily produces much more violent effects upon the body.

This aversion, if I’ve examined my feelings closely enough, is purely a sense of disgust. The feeling that comes with seeing physical deformity is disgust, though it's a mild form of it. This actually contradicts another point made by our critic, who claims that only our more hidden senses—taste, smell, and touch—can truly register feelings of disgust. “The first two,” he explains, “due to an overwhelming sweetness, and the latter from an extreme softness of objects that barely resist the fibers coming into contact with them. Such things then become unbearable to look at, but only because of how we associate them with their unpleasant effects on our senses of taste, smell, or touch. 160 In strict terms, there are no objects that cause disgust to the eyes.” However, I believe there are some that could be mentioned. A mole on someone’s face, a cleft lip, or a flattened nose with large nostrils are deformities that don’t offend taste, smell, or touch. Yet seeing them stirs feelings that resemble disgust more closely than we experience with other deformities, like a club foot or a hunchback. The more sensitive a person’s temperament is, the more aware they become, when looking at such things, of the bodily reactions that precede nausea. That these reactions quickly settle down, and almost never lead to actual sickness, can be explained by the fact that the eye receives a multitude of pleasing images alongside the objects that cause discomfort, which weakens and obscures the unpleasant impressions enough that they don’t significantly affect the body. In contrast, the deeper senses of taste, smell, and touch can’t process other impressions when faced with something repulsive. The element of disgust operates at full intensity and inevitably produces much stronger reactions in the body.

The same rules hold of things loathsome as of things ugly, in respect of imitation. Indeed, since the disagreeable effect of the former is the more violent, they are still less suitable subjects of painting or poetry. Only because the effect is softened by verbal expression, did I venture to assert that the poet might employ certain loathsome traits as an ingredient in such mixed sensations as can with 161good effect be strengthened by the use of ugliness.

The same rules apply to things that are disgusting as to things that are ugly when it comes to imitation. In fact, because the unpleasant impact of the former is even stronger, they are even less suitable subjects for painting or poetry. It’s only because the effect is toned down through words that I dared to claim that a poet might include certain disgusting traits as part of mixed emotions that can be effectively enhanced by using ugliness. 161

The ridiculous may be heightened by an element of disgust; representations of dignity and propriety likewise become ludicrous when brought into contrast with the disgusting. Examples of this abound in Aristophanes. I am reminded of the weasel that interrupted the worthy Socrates in his astronomical observations.[158]

The absurd can be made even more ridiculous by a sense of disgust; portrayals of dignity and decency also seem silly when compared to the disgusting. There are plenty of examples of this in Aristophanes. It makes me think of the weasel that disturbed the esteemed Socrates during his study of the stars.[158]

ΜΑΘ. πρώην δέ γε γνώμην μεγάλην ἀφῃρέθη
ὑπ’ ἀσκαλαβώτου. ΣΤΡ. τίνα τρόπον; κάτειπέ μοι.
ΜΑΘ. ζητοῦντος αὐτοῦ τῆς σελήνης τὰς ὁδοὺς
καὶ τὰς περιφοράς, εἶτ’ ἄνω κεχηνότος
ἀπὸ τῆς ὀροφῆς νύκτωρ γαλεώτης κατέχεσεν.
ΣΤΡ. ἥσθην γαλεώτῃ καταχέσαντι Σωκράτους.

If what fell into the open mouth had not been disgusting, there would be nothing ludicrous in the story.

If what fell into the open mouth hadn't been disgusting, there wouldn't be anything ridiculous about the story.

An amusing instance of this occurs in the Hottentot story of Tquassouw and Knonmquaiha, attributed to Lord Chesterfield, which appeared in the “Connoisseur,” an English weekly, full of wit and humor. The filthiness of the Hottentots is well known, as also the fact of their regarding as beautiful and holy what excites our disgust and aversion. The pressed gristle of a nose, flaccid breasts descending 162to the navel, the whole body anointed with a varnish of goat’s fat and soot, melted in by the sun, hair dripping with grease, arms and legs entwined with fresh entrails,—imagine all this the object of an ardent, respectful, tender love; listen to expressions of this love in the noble language of sincerity and admiration, and keep from laughing if you can.[159]

An amusing example of this is found in the Hottentot story of Tquassouw and Knonmquaiha, which is credited to Lord Chesterfield and was published in the “Connoisseur,” a witty and humorous English weekly. The dirtiness of the Hottentots is well known, as is the fact that they perceive as beautiful and sacred what repulses us. The flattened nose, sagging breasts that reach the navel, bodies smeared with a mix of goat fat and soot baked in the sun, hair dripping with grease, arms and legs wrapped in fresh intestines—imagine all this being the focus of a passionate, respectful, tender love; hear expressions of this love in the noble language of sincerity and admiration, and try not to laugh if you can. 162[159]

The disgusting seems to admit of being still more closely united with the terrible. What we call the horrible is nothing more than a mixture of the elements of terror and disgust. Longinus[160] takes offence at the “Τῆς ἐκ μὲν ῥινῶν μύξαι ῥέον (mucus flowing from the nostrils) in Hesiod’s picture of Sorrow;[161] but not, I think, so much on account of the loathsomeness of the trait, as from its being simply loathsome with no element of terror. For he does not seem inclined to find fault with the μακροὶ δ’ ὄνυχες χείρεσσιν ὑπῆσαν, the long nails projecting beyond the fingers. Long nails are not less disgusting than a running nose, but they are at the same time terrible. It is they that tear the cheeks till the blood runs to the ground:

The disgusting seems to be even more closely connected to the terrifying. What we refer to as the horrible is simply a blend of elements of fear and disgust. Longinus[160] is offended by the “Τῆς ἐκ μὲν ῥινῶν μύξαι ῥέον (mucus flowing from the nostrils) in Hesiod’s depiction of Sorrow;[161] but I don’t think it’s so much due to the disgusting nature of the detail, as it is about the fact that it's just disgusting with no aspect of fear. He doesn’t seem to be bothered by the μακροὶ δ’ ὄνυχες χείρεσσιν ὑπῆσαν, the long nails that extend beyond the fingers. Long nails are just as disgusting as a runny nose, but they also have a terrifying aspect. It’s those nails that tear the cheeks until the blood drips to the ground:

... ἐκ δὲ παρειῶν
αἶμ’ ἀπελείβετ’ ἔραζε....

The other feature is simply disgusting, and I should advise Sorrow to cease her crying.

The other feature is just gross, and I should tell Sorrow to stop her crying.

163Read Sophocles’ description of the desert cave of his wretched Philoctetes. There are no provisions to be seen, no comforts beyond a trampled litter of dried leaves, an unshapely wooden bowl, and a tinder-box. These constitute the whole wealth of the sick, forsaken man. How does the poet complete the sad and frightful picture? By introducing the element of disgust. “Ha!” Neoptolemus draws back of a sudden, “here are rags drying full of blood and matter.”[162]

163 Read Sophocles’ depiction of the desert cave of his miserable Philoctetes. There are no supplies visible, no comforts except for a pile of dried leaves, a misshapen wooden bowl, and a tinderbox. These make up the entire possessions of the sick, abandoned man. How does the poet enhance the grim and terrifying scene? By adding an element of disgust. “Ugh!” Neoptolemus suddenly recoils, “there are rags drying covered in blood and pus.”[162]

NE. ὁρώ κενὴν οἴκησιν ἀνθρώπων δίχα.
ΟΔ. οὐδ’ ἔνδον οἰκοποιός ἐστί τις τροφή;
ΝΕ. στείπτή γε φυλλὰς ὡς ἐναυλίζοντί τῳ.
OΔ. τὰ δ’ ἄλλ’ ἔρημα, κοὔδέν ἐσθ’ ὑπόστεγον;
ΝΕ. αὐτόξυλόν γ’ ἔκπωμα φαυλουργοῦ τινὸς
τεχνήματ’ ἀνδρὸς, καὶ πυρεῖ’ ὁμοῦ τάδε.
OΔ. κείνου τὸ θησαύρισμα σημαίνεις τόδε.
ΝΕ. ἰοὺ, ἰού· καὶ ταῦτά γ’ ἄλλα θάλπεται
ῥάκη, βαρείας του νοσηλείας πλέα.

So in Homer, Hector dragged on the ground, his face foul with dust, his hair matted with blood,

So in Homer, Hector was dragged along the ground, his face dirty with dust, his hair tangled with blood,

With a filthy beard and hair matted with blood,

(as Virgil expresses it[163]) is a disgusting object, but all the more terrible and touching.

(as Virgil expresses it[163]) is a gross sight, but even more frightening and moving.

Who can recall the punishment of Marsyas, in Ovid, without a feeling of disgust?[164]

Who can remember the punishment of Marsyas in Ovid without feeling disgusted? [164]

164The skin is crying out, torn through the limbs:
There’s nothing but a wound; blood flows everywhere:
Detectique patent nervi: trepidæque sine ulla
Skin shines through the veins: you can feel the inner organs,
And to count the shining threads in the heart.

But the loathsome details are here appropriate. They make the terrible horrible, which in fiction is far from displeasing to us; since, even in nature, where our compassion is enlisted, things horrible are not wholly devoid of charm.

But the disgusting details are fitting here. They make the terrible horrifying, which in fiction is far from unappealing to us; since, even in nature, where our sympathy is engaged, horrible things aren't completely lacking in appeal.

I do not wish to multiply examples, but this one thing I must further observe. There is one form of the horrible, the road to which lies almost exclusively through the disgusting, and that is the horror of famine. Even in ordinary life we can convey no idea of extreme hunger save by enumerating all the innutritious, unwholesome, and particularly disgusting things with which the stomach would fain appease its cravings. Since imitation can excite nothing of the feeling of actual hunger, it has recourse to another disagreeable sensation which, in cases of extreme hunger, is felt to be a lesser evil. We may thus infer how intense that other suffering must be which makes the present discomfort in comparison of small account.

I don’t want to give too many examples, but there’s one more thing I need to point out. There is a certain type of horror that primarily stems from something disgusting, and that’s the horror of famine. Even in everyday life, we can’t really convey the idea of extreme hunger without listing all the inedible, unhealthy, and really gross things that someone might resort to in order to satisfy their cravings. Since simply imitating hunger doesn’t evoke the feeling of real hunger, it often turns to another unpleasant sensation that, in cases of extreme hunger, feels like a lesser problem. This allows us to understand how intense that other suffering must be, making the current discomfort seem trivial in comparison.

Ovid says of the Oread whom Ceres sent to meet Famine,[165]

Ovid talks about the Oread that Ceres sent to meet Famine,[165]

165Hanc (Famem) as soon as he saw....
... she refers the commands of the goddess; and after delaying a little
Although he was far away, and although he had just recently arrived there,
Visa tamen sensisse famem....

This is an unnatural exaggeration. The sight of a hungry person, even of Hunger herself, has no such power of contagion. Compassion and horror and loathing may be aroused, but not hunger. Ovid has not been sparing of this element of the horrible in the picture of Famine; while both he and Callimachus,[166] in their description of Erisichthon’s starvation, have laid chief emphasis upon the loathsome traits. After Erisichthon has devoured every thing, not sparing even the sacrificial cow, which his mother had been fattening for Vesta, Callimachus makes him fall on horses and cats, and beg in the streets for crumbs and filthy refuse from other men’s tables.

This is an unnatural exaggeration. The sight of a hungry person, even of Hunger herself, doesn’t have that kind of contagious power. It can stir feelings of compassion, horror, and disgust, but not hunger. Ovid doesn’t hold back on the horrific in his depiction of Famine; both he and Callimachus,[166] in their accounts of Erisichthon’s starvation, focus mainly on the disgusting traits. After Erisichthon has eaten everything, even the sacrificial cow that his mother had been raising for Vesta, Callimachus depicts him falling on horses and cats, begging in the streets for scraps and the filthy leftovers from other people’s tables.

Καὶ τὰν βῶν ἔφαγεν, τὰν Ἑστίᾳ ἔτρεφε μάτηρ,
Καὶ τὸν ἀεθλοφόρον καὶ τὸν πολεμήιον ἵππον,
Καὶ τὰν αἴλουρον, τὰν ἔτρεμε θηρία μικκά—
Καὶ τόχ’ ὁ τῶ βασιλῆος ἐνὶ τριόδοισι καθῆστο
αἰτίζων ἀκόλως τε καὶ ἔκβολα λύματα δαιτός.

Ovid represents him finally as biting into his own flesh, that his body might thus furnish nourishment for itself.

Ovid portrays him ultimately as biting into his own flesh so that his body can provide nourishment for itself.

However, after that evil had consumed everything,
Materiam ...
He tears apart his own limbs with a savage bite.
She began to suffer and wasted away by diminishing her body.

166The hideous harpies were made loathsome and obscene in order that the hunger occasioned by their carrying off of the food might be the more horrible. Hear the complaints of Phineus in Apollonius:[167]

166The hideous harpies were made disgusting and obscene so that the hunger caused by their stealing the food would be even more terrifying. Listen to Phineus's complaints in Apollonius:[167]

τυτθὸν δ’ ἦν ἄρα δή ποτ’ ἐδητύος ἄμμι λίπωσι,
πνεῖ τόδε μυδαλέον τε καὶ οὐ τλητὸν μένος ὀδμῆς.
οὔ κέ τις οὐδὲ μίνυνθα βροτῶν ἄνσχοιτο πελάσσας,
οὐδ’ εἰ οἱ ἀδάμαντος ἐληλαμένον κέαρ εἴη.
ἀλλά με πικρὴ δῆτά κε καὶ ἄατος ἐπίσχει ἀνάγκη
μίμνειν, καὶ μίμνοντα κακῇ ἐν γαστέρι θέσθαι.

I would gladly excuse in this way, if I could, Virgil’s disgusting introduction of the harpies. They, however, instead of occasioning an actual present hunger, only prophesy an inward craving; and this prophecy, moreover, is resolved finally into a mere play upon words.

I would happily overlook, if I could, Virgil’s gross introduction of the harpies. They don't actually cause a current hunger; instead, they just hint at an inner longing. Plus, this hint ultimately comes down to just a wordplay.

Dante not only prepares us for the starvation of Ugolino by a most loathsome, horrible description of him together with his former persecutor in hell, but the slow starvation itself is not free from disgusting features, as where the sons offer themselves as food for the father. I give in a note a passage from a play by Beaumont and Fletcher, which might have served me in the stead of all other examples, were it not somewhat too highly drawn.[168]

Dante not only sets the stage for Ugolino's starvation with a gross and horrific portrayal of him alongside his former tormentor in hell, but the slow starvation itself is also filled with disturbing elements, like when the sons offer themselves as food for their father. I include a note with a quote from a play by Beaumont and Fletcher, which could have been my sole example if it weren't a bit too exaggerated.[168]

167I come now to objects of disgust in painting. Even could we prove that there are no objects directly disgusting to the eye, which painting as a fine art would naturally avoid, it would still be obliged to refrain from loathsome objects in general, because they become through the association of ideas disgusting also to the sense of sight. Pordenone, in a picture of the entombment, makes one of the by-standers hold his nose. Richardson[169] objects to this on the ground that Christ had not been long enough dead for corruption to set in. In the raising of Lazarus, however, he would allow the painter to represent some of the lookers-on in that attitude, because the narrative expressly states that the body was already offensive. But I consider the representation in both cases as insufferable, for not only the actual smell, but the very idea of it is nauseous. We shun bad-smelling places even when we have a cold in the head. But painting does not employ loathsomeness for its own sake, but, like poetry, to give emphasis to the ludicrous and the terrible. At its peril! What I have already said of ugliness in this connection applies with greater force to loathsomeness. This also loses much less of its effect in a visible representation than in a description addressed to the ear, and can therefore unite less closely with the elements of the ludicrous and terrible in painting than in poetry. As soon as the surprise passes and the first curious glance is satisfied, the elements separate and loathsomeness appears in all its crudity.

167Now, let's talk about things that are disgusting in painting. Even if we could prove that there are no objects that are directly disgusting to the eye that painting as a fine art would naturally avoid, it would still need to stay away from repulsive objects in general because they can, through associations, become unpleasant to our sight as well. In a painting of the entombment, Pordenone depicts one of the bystanders holding his nose. Richardson[169] objects to this, arguing that Christ hadn't been dead long enough for decay to set in. However, in the raising of Lazarus, he would allow the artist to show some onlookers reacting in that way, as the story clearly states that the body was already foul. Still, I find such representations unbearable, as not just the actual odor, but even the idea of it is repulsive. We avoid places that smell bad, even if we have a cold. But painting doesn’t use loathsomeness just for the sake of it; like poetry, it's meant to highlight the ridiculous and the horrifying. It does so at its own risk! What I've already mentioned about ugliness applies even more strongly to loathsomeness. This type of repulsion loses much less of its impact in a visual representation than in a description that relies on sound, which is why it can connect less closely with the absurd and the terrifying in painting than in poetry. Once the initial shock fades and our curiosity is satisfied, the elements separate, and loathsomeness stands out in all its rawness.

168

XXVI.

Winkelmann’s “History of Ancient Art” has appeared, and I cannot venture a step further until I have read it. Criticism based solely upon general principles may lead to conceits which sooner or later we find to our shame refuted in works on art.

Winkelmann’s “History of Ancient Art” has been published, and I can’t take another step until I’ve read it. Critique based only on general ideas can result in assumptions that we later discover are wrong in actual works of art.

The ancients well understood the connection between painting and poetry, and are sure not to have drawn the two arts more closely together than the good of both would warrant. What their artists have done will teach me what artists in general should do; and where such a man precedes with the torch of history, speculation may boldly follow.

The ancients clearly understood the link between painting and poetry, and they certainly didn't bring the two arts together more than was beneficial for both. What their artists accomplished will teach me what all artists should aim for; and where such a person leads with the light of history, speculation can confidently follow.

We are apt to turn over the leaves of an important work before seriously setting ourselves to read it. My chief curiosity was to know the author’s opinion of the Laocoon; not of its merit as a work of art, for that he had already given, but merely of its antiquity. Would he agree with those who think that Virgil had the group before him, or with those who suppose the sculptors to have followed the poet?

We tend to skim through the pages of an important work before really committing to read it. My main curiosity was to find out the author's view on the Laocoon; not about its value as a piece of art, since he had already addressed that, but just about its age. Would he side with those who believe that Virgil had the sculpture in mind, or with those who think the sculptors were inspired by the poet?

I am pleased to find that he says nothing of 169imitation on either side. What need is there, indeed, of supposing imitation?

I’m glad to see that he doesn't mention imitation on either side. What’s the point of even assuming there is imitation?

Very possibly the resemblances which I have been considering between the poetic picture and the marble group were not intentional but accidental, and, so far from one having served as a model for the other, the two may not even have had a common model. Had he, however, been misled by an appearance of imitation, he must have declared in favor of those who make Virgil the imitator. For he supposes the Laocoon to date from the period when Greek art was in its perfection: to be, therefore, of the time of Alexander the Great.

It's very likely that the similarities I've been thinking about between the poetic image and the marble sculpture weren't intentional but rather coincidental, and, far from one influencing the other, they might not have even shared a common source. If he had been misled by a hint of imitation, he would have sided with those who consider Virgil to be the imitator. This is because he suggests that the Laocoon originates from the time when Greek art was at its peak: specifically, from the era of Alexander the Great.

“Kind fortune,” he says,[170] “watching over the arts even in their extinction, has preserved for the admiration of the world a work of this period of art, which proves the truth of what history tells concerning the glory of the many lost masterpieces. The Laocoon with his two sons, the work of Agesander, Apollodorus,[171] and Athenodorus, of Rhodes, dates in all probability from this period, although we cannot determine the exact time, nor give, as some have done, the Olympiad in which these artists flourished.”

“Lucky fate,” he says,[170] “keeping an eye on the arts even as they fade away, has saved for the world’s admiration a work from this artistic period that confirms what history tells us about the glory of many lost masterpieces. The Laocoon with his two sons, created by Agesander, Apollodorus,[171] and Athenodorus from Rhodes, likely comes from this period, although we can’t pinpoint the exact time, nor can we provide, as some have, the Olympiad during which these artists thrived.”

In a note he adds: “Pliny says not a word with 170regard to the time when Agesander and his assistants lived. But Maffei, in his explanation of the ancient statues, professes to know that these artists flourished in the eighty-eighth Olympiad; and others, like Richardson, have maintained the same on his authority. He must, I think, have mistaken an Athenodorus, a pupil of Polycletus, for one of our artists. Polycletus flourished in the eighty-seventh Olympiad, and his supposed pupil was therefore referred to the Olympiad following. Maffei can have no other grounds for his opinion.”

In a note, he adds: “Pliny doesn’t mention when Agesander and his assistants lived. But Maffei, in his explanation of the ancient statues, claims to know that these artists thrived in the eighty-eighth Olympiad; and others, like Richardson, have supported this based on his word. I think he must have confused an Athenodorus, who was a student of Polycletus, with one of our artists. Polycletus thrived in the eighty-seventh Olympiad, so his supposed student would be placed in the following Olympiad. Maffei has no other basis for his opinion.”

Certainly he can have no other. But why does Winkelmann content himself with the mere mention of this supposed argument of Maffei? Does it refute itself? Not altogether. For although not otherwise supported, it yet carries with it a certain degree of probability unless we can prove that Athenodorus, the pupil of Polycletus, and Athenodorus, the assistant of Agesander and Polydorus, could not possibly have been one and the same person. Happily this is proved by the fact that the two were natives of different countries. We have the express testimony of Pausanias[172] that the first Athenodorus was from Clitor in Arcadia, while the second, on the authority of Pliny, was born at Rhodes.

Certainly he can have no other. But why does Winkelmann only mention this supposed argument from Maffei? Does it stand on its own? Not completely. While it isn’t supported by other evidence, it still has a certain level of likelihood unless we can prove that Athenodorus, the student of Polycletus, and Athenodorus, the assistant of Agesander and Polydorus, couldn’t possibly be the same person. Fortunately, this is proven by the fact that the two were from different countries. We have the clear testimony of Pausanias[172] that the first Athenodorus was from Clitor in Arcadia, while the second, according to Pliny, was born in Rhodes.

Winkelmann can have had no object in refraining from a direct refutation of Maffei by the statement of this circumstance. Probably the arguments which 171his undoubted critical knowledge derived from the skill of the workmanship seemed to him of such great weight, that he deemed any slight probability which Maffei’s opinion might have on its side a matter of no importance. He doubtless recognized in the Laocoon too many of those argutiæ[173] (traits of animation) peculiar to Lysippus, to suppose it to be of earlier date than that master who was the first to enrich art with this semblance of life.

Winkelmann had no reason to avoid directly refuting Maffei by mentioning this fact. He likely believed that the arguments stemming from his clear critical knowledge and understanding of the craftsmanship were so significant that any slight likelihood that Maffei's opinion might have in its favor was not worth considering. He undoubtedly saw too many of those argutiæ[173] (traits of animation) characteristic of Lysippus in the Laocoon to think it could be from an earlier time than that master, who was the first to infuse art with this appearance of life.

But, granting the fact to be proved that the Laocoon cannot be older than Lysippus, have we thereby proved that it must be contemporaneous with him or nearly so? May it not be a work of much later date? Passing in review those periods previous to the rise of the Roman monarchy, when art in Greece alternately rose and sank, why, I ask, might not Laocoon have been the happy fruit of that emulation which the extravagant luxury of the first emperors must have kindled among artists? Why might not Agesander and his assistants have been the contemporaries of Strongylion, Arcesilaus, Pasiteles, Posidonius, or Diogenes? Were not some of the works of those masters counted among the greatest treasures ever produced by art? And if undoubted works from the hand of these men were still in existence, but the time in which they lived was unknown and left to be determined by the style of their art, would not some inspiration from heaven be needed to prevent the critic from referring 172them to that period which to Winkelmann seemed the only one worthy of producing the Laocoon?

But, assuming we can prove that the Laocoon isn't older than Lysippus, does that mean we’ve proven it has to be from the same time or around then? Could it possibly be a work from much later? Looking back at the periods before the rise of the Roman monarchy, when art in Greece fluctuated between highs and lows, I ask, why couldn’t Laocoon be the fortunate result of the competition that the lavish lifestyle of the first emperors surely sparked among artists? Why couldn’t Agesander and his team have been contemporaries of Strongylion, Arcesilaus, Pasiteles, Posidonius, or Diogenes? Weren't some of the works by those masters considered among the greatest treasures produced by art? And if confirmed works from these artists still existed, but the time they lived in was unknown and only determined by their artistic style, wouldn’t some divine inspiration be necessary to stop critics from attributing them to that period which Winkelmann thought was the only one worthy of producing the Laocoon? 172

Pliny, it is true, does not expressly mention the time when the sculptors of the Laocoon lived. But were I to conclude from a study of the whole passage whether he would have them reckoned among the old or the new artists, I confess the probability seems to me in favor of the latter inference. Let the reader judge.

Pliny doesn't specifically mention when the sculptors of the Laocoon lived. However, if I were to conclude from the entire passage whether he would categorize them as old or new artists, I have to say I lean more towards the latter. Let the reader decide.

After speaking at some length of the oldest and greatest masters of sculpture,—Phidias, Praxiteles, and Scopas,—and then giving, without chronological order, the names of the rest, especially of those who were represented in Rome by any of their works, Pliny proceeds as follows:[174]

After discussing at length the oldest and greatest masters of sculpture—Phidias, Praxiteles, and Scopas—and then listing, without chronological order, the names of others, especially those represented in Rome by any of their works, Pliny continues as follows:[174]

173Nec multo plurium fama est, quorundam claritati in operibus eximiis obstante numero artificum, quoniam nec unus occupat gloriam, nec plures pariter nuncupari possunt, sicut in Laocoonte, qui est in Titi Imperatoris domo, opus omnibus et picturæ et statuariæ artis præponendum. Ex uno lapide eum et liberos draconumque mirabiles nexus de consilii sententia fecere summi artifices, Agesander et Polydorus et Athenodorus Rhodii. Similiter Palatinas domus Cæsarum replevere probatissimis signis Craterus cum Pythodoro, Polydectes cum Hermolao, Pythodorus alius cum Artemone, et singularis Aphrodisius Trallianus. Agrippæ Pantheum decoravit Diogenes Atheniensis; et Caryatides in columnis templi ejus probantur inter pauca operum: sicut in fastigio posita signa, sed propter altitudinem loci minus celebrata.

173There’s no doubt about the reputation of certain artists who excel in their exceptional works, regardless of how many creators are involved, because glory doesn’t belong to just one person, nor can multiple individuals be recognized at the same time. Take the Laocoön, which is in the house of Emperor Titus; it’s a masterpiece that stands out in both painting and sculpture. The greatest artists, Agesander, Polydorus, and Athenodorus from Rhodes, carved it from a single stone, depicting him and his children intertwined with striking serpents, all crafted with careful planning. Likewise, the grand homes of the Caesars are filled with the finest works by Craterus and Pythodorus, Polydectes and Hermolaus, another Pythodorus with Artemon, and the remarkable Aphrodisius from Tralles. Diogenes of Athens decorated Agrippa’s Pantheon, and the Caryatids that support his temple are renowned among a select few works; like the sculptures positioned at the top, they receive less recognition due to their elevated location.

Of all the artists mentioned in this passage, Diogenes of Athens is the one whose date is fixed with the greatest precision. He adorned the Pantheon of Agrippa, and therefore lived under Augustus. But a close examination of Pliny’s words will, I think, determine with equal certainty the date of Craterus and Pythodorus, Polydectes and Hermolaus, the second Pythodorus and Artemon, as also of Aphrodisius of Tralles. He says of them: “Palatinas domus Cæsarum replevere probatissimis signis.” Can this mean only that the palaces were filled with admirable works by these artists, which the emperors had collected from various places and brought to their dwellings in Rome? Surely not. The sculptors must have executed their works expressly for the imperial palaces, and must, therefore, have lived at the time of these emperors. That they were artists of comparatively late date, who worked only in Italy, is plain from our finding no 174mention of them elsewhere. Had they worked in Greece at an earlier day, Pausanias would have seen some work of theirs and recorded it. He mentions, indeed, a Pythodorus,[175] but Hardouin is wrong in supposing him to be the same referred to by Pliny. For Pausanias calls the statue of Juno at Coronæa, in Bœotia, the work of the former, ἄγαλμα ἀρχαῖον (an ancient idol), a term which he applies only to the works of those artists who lived in the first rude days of art, long before Phidias and Praxiteles. With such works the emperors would certainly not have adorned their palaces. Of still less value is another suggestion of Hardouin, that Artemon may be the painter of the same name elsewhere mentioned by Pliny. Identity of name is a slight argument, and by no means authorizes us to do violence to the natural interpretation of an uncorrupted passage.

Of all the artists mentioned in this passage, Diogenes of Athens is the one whose date is most precisely fixed. He decorated the Pantheon of Agrippa, meaning he lived during the time of Augustus. However, if we closely analyze Pliny’s words, we can also determine with certainty the dates of Craterus, Pythodorus, Polydectes, Hermolaus, the second Pythodorus, and Artemon, as well as Aphrodisius of Tralles. He states: “Palatinas domus Cæsarum replevere probatissimis signis.” Can this only mean that the palaces were filled with outstanding works by these artists, which the emperors collected from various places and brought to their homes in Rome? Surely not. The sculptors must have created their works specifically for the imperial palaces and must have lived during the time of these emperors. It’s clear they were artists of a relatively later period, working only in Italy, as we find no mention of them elsewhere. If they had worked in Greece earlier, Pausanias would have seen some of their work and recorded it. He does mention a Pythodorus, but Hardouin is mistaken in thinking he is the same one referenced by Pliny. Pausanias describes the statue of Juno at Coronæa, in Bœotia, as the work of the former, using the term ἄγαλμα ἀρχαῖον (an ancient idol), which he reserves for the works of those artists who lived in the early days of art, long before Phidias and Praxiteles. The emperors certainly wouldn’t have adorned their palaces with such works. Even less credible is Hardouin’s suggestion that Artemon might be the painter of the same name mentioned by Pliny. Sharing a name is a weak argument and doesn’t justify twisting the clear meaning of an unaltered passage.

If it be proved beyond a doubt that Craterus and Pythodorus, Polydectes and Hermolaus, with the rest, lived at the time of the emperors whose palaces they adorned with their admirable works, then I think we can assign no other date to those artists, the sculptors of the Laocoon, whose names Pliny connects with these by the word similiter. For if Agesander, Polydorus, and Athenodorus were really such old masters as Winkelmann supposes, it would be the height of impropriety for an author, who makes great account of precision of expression, to 175leap from them to the most modern artists, merely with the words “in like manner.”

If it's proven beyond a doubt that Craterus, Pythodorus, Polydectes, Hermolaus, and the others lived during the time of the emperors whose palaces they decorated with their incredible works, then I believe we can assign no other date to those artists, the sculptors of the Laocoon, whose names Pliny links to these by the word similiter. For if Agesander, Polydorus, and Athenodorus were indeed the old masters that Winkelmann suggests, it would be completely inappropriate for an author, who values precision in expression, to jump from them to the most modern artists, simply with the words “in like manner.”

But it may be urged that this similiter has no reference to a common date, but to some other circumstance common to all these masters, who yet in age were widely different. Pliny, it may be said, is speaking of artists who had worked in partnership, and on this account had not obtained the fame they merited. The names of all had been left in neglect, because no one artist could appropriate the honor of the common work, and to mention the names of all the participators would require too much time (quoniam nec unus occupat gloriam, nec plures pariter nuncupari possunt). This had been the fate of the sculptors of the Laocoon, as well as of the many other masters whom the emperors had employed in the decoration of their palaces.

But it might be argued that this similiter doesn't refer to a shared date, but rather to some other circumstance that all these masters had in common, even though they were quite different in age. Some might say that Pliny is talking about artists who worked together, and because of that, they didn't get the recognition they deserved. The names of all of them were forgotten because no single artist could claim the honor of the joint work, and listing all the contributors would take too much time (quoniam nec unus occupat gloriam, nec plures pariter nuncupari possunt). This was the situation for the sculptors of the Laocoon, as well as for many other masters whom the emperors hired to decorate their palaces.

But, granting all this, the probabilities are still in favor of the supposition that Pliny meant to refer only to the later artists whose labors had been in common. If he had meant to include older ones, why confine himself to the sculptors of the Laocoon?

But, given all this, the odds still favor the idea that Pliny was only pointing to the later artists whose work had been shared. If he intended to include the earlier ones, why limit himself to the sculptors of the Laocoon?

Why not mention others, as Onatas and Calliteles, Timocles and Timarchides, or the sons of this Timarchides, who together had made a statue of Jupiter at Rome?[176] Winkelmann himself says that a long list might be made of older works which had more than one father.[177] And would Pliny have thought but of the single example of Agesander, Polydorus, and 176Athenodorus, if he had not meant to confine himself strictly to the more modern masters?

Why not mention others like Onatas and Calliteles, Timocles and Timarchides, or the sons of Timarchides, who together created a statue of Jupiter in Rome?[176] Winkelmann himself says that you could make a long list of older works that had more than one creator.[177] And would Pliny have only considered the single example of Agesander, Polydorus, and Athenodorus if he hadn’t intended to focus solely on the more modern artists?

If ever a conjecture gained in probability from the number and magnitude of the difficulties solved by it, this one, that the sculptors of the Laocoon flourished under the first emperors, has that advantage in a high degree. For had they lived and worked in Greece at the time which Winkelmann assigns to them, had the Laocoon itself existed earlier in Greece, then the utter silence of the Greeks with regard to such a work, “surpassing all the results of painting or statuary” (opere omnibus et picturæ et statuariæ artis præponendo), is most surprising. It is hard to believe that such great masters should have created nothing else, or that the rest of their works should have been, equally with the Laocoon, unknown to Pausanias. In Rome, on the contrary, the greatest masterpiece might have remained long concealed. If the Laocoon had been finished as early as the time of Augustus, there would be nothing surprising in Pliny’s being the first, and, indeed, the last, to mention it. For remember what he tells[178] of a Venus by Scopas, which stood in the temple of Mars at Rome:

If any theory becomes more believable due to the number and significance of the challenges it addresses, then the idea that the sculptors of the Laocoon thrived under the first emperors definitely fits that bill. If they had lived and worked in Greece during the period that Winkelmann assigns to them, and if the Laocoon had existed earlier in Greece, then the complete lack of mention of such a piece by the Greeks, which was said to “surpass all the results of painting or statuary” (opere omnibus et picturæ et statuariæ artis præponendo), is quite astonishing. It’s hard to imagine that such talented artists created nothing else, or that their other works were also unknown to Pausanias, just like the Laocoon. In Rome, however, even a masterpiece could have stayed hidden for a long time. If the Laocoon had been completed as early as Augustus’s time, it wouldn’t be surprising that Pliny was the first—and indeed the last—to mention it. Just remember what he says[178] about a Venus by Scopas that was located in the temple of Mars in Rome:

... “quemcunque alium locum nobilitatura. Romæ quidem magnitudo operum eam obliterat, ac magni officiorum negotiorumque acervi omnes a contemplatione talium abducunt: quoniam otiosorum et in magno loci silentio apta admiratio talis est.

... “Any other place will be made famous. Indeed, the greatness of the works in Rome overshadows it, and the large number of duties and tasks distracts everyone from contemplating such things; since for those who are idle and in the quiet of a vast place, such admiration is fitting.

177Those who would fain see in the group an imitation of Virgil’s Laocoon will readily catch at what I have been saying, nor will they be displeased at another conjecture which just occurs to me. Why should not Asinius Pollio, they may think, have been the patron who had Virgil’s Laocoon put into marble by Greek artists? Pollio was a particular friend of the poet, survived him, and appears to have written an original work on the Æneid. For whence but from such a work could the various comments have been drawn which Servius quotes from that author?[179] Pollio was, moreover, a lover of art and a connoisseur, possessed a valuable collection of the best of the old masterpieces, ordered new works from the artists of his day, and showed in his choice a taste quite likely to be pleased by so daring a piece as the Laocoon,[180] “ut fuit acris vehementiæ, sic quoque spectari monumenta sua voluit.”

177Those who want to see in the group a copy of Virgil’s Laocoon will easily grasp what I’ve been saying, and they won’t mind another thought that just came to me. Why couldn’t Asinius Pollio have been the patron who commissioned the marble version of Virgil’s Laocoon from Greek artists? Pollio was a close friend of the poet, outlived him, and seems to have written an original work on the Æneid. After all, where else could the various comments that Servius cites from that author have come from?[179] Pollio was also an art lover and a connoisseur, had a valuable collection of the finest old masterpieces, commissioned new works from the artists of his time, and demonstrated a taste that would likely appreciate such an ambitious piece as the Laocoon,[180] “just as he was intense in his passions, so he also wanted his monuments to be admired.”

Since, however, the cabinet of Pollio in Pliny’s day, when the Laocoon was standing in the palace of Titus, seems to have existed entire in a separate building, this supposition again loses something of its probability. Why might not Titus himself have done what we are trying to ascribe to Pollio?

Since the cabinet of Pollio during Pliny’s time, when the Laocoon was in the palace of Titus, appears to have been fully intact in a separate building, this idea loses some of its likelihood. Why couldn't Titus himself have done what we’re trying to attribute to Pollio?

178

XXVII.

A little item first brought to my notice by Winkelmann himself confirms me in my opinion that the sculptors of the Laocoon lived at the time of the emperors, or at least could not date from so early a period as he assigns them. It is this:[181] “In Nettuno, the ancient Antium, Cardinal Alexander Albani discovered in 1717 in a deep vault, which lay buried under the sea, a vase of the grayish black marble now called bigio, wherein the Laocoon was inlaid. Upon this vase is the following inscription:—

A small detail that Winkelmann himself pointed out reinforces my belief that the sculptors of the Laocoon lived during the time of the emperors, or at least couldn’t be from as early a period as he claims. Here it is:[181] “In Nettuno, the ancient Antium, Cardinal Alexander Albani found a vase made of grayish-black marble, known as big dude, in a deep vault buried beneath the sea in 1717, which featured an inlaid Laocoon. This vase has the following inscription:—

ΑΘΑΝΟΔΩΡΟΣ ΑΓΗΣΑΝΔΡΟΥ
ΡΟΔΙΟΣ ΕΠΟΙΗΣΕ.

“Athanodorus of Rhodes, son of Agesander, made it.” We learn from this inscription that father and son worked on the Laocoon; and probably Apollodorus (Polydorus) was also a son of Agesander, for this Athanodorus can be no other than the one mentioned by Pliny. The inscription also proves that more than three works of art have been found—the number stated by Pliny—on which the artists have set the word “made,” in definite past time, ἐποίησε, fecit. 179Other artists, he says, from modesty, made use of indefinite time, “was making,” ἐποίει, faciebat.

“Athanodorus of Rhodes, son of Agesander, made it.” This inscription tells us that father and son worked on the Laocoon; it’s likely that Apollodorus (Polydorus) was also a son of Agesander, since this Athanodorus can only be the one mentioned by Pliny. The inscription also indicates that more than three works of art have been discovered—the number noted by Pliny—where the artists used the word “made,” in a definite past tense, ἐποίησε, made it. 179Other artists, he notes, out of modesty, used an indefinite tense, “was making,” ἐποίει, faciebat.

Few will contradict Winkelmann in his conclusion that the Athanodorus of this inscription can be no other than the Athenodorus whom Pliny mentions as among the sculptors of the Laocoon. Athanodorus and Athenodorus are entirely synonymous; for the Rhodians used the Doric dialect. But the other conclusions which he draws from the inscription require further comment.

Few will argue against Winkelmann's conclusion that the Athanodorus in this inscription must be the same Athenodorus that Pliny referred to as one of the sculptors of the Laocoon. Athanodorus and Athenodorus are completely interchangeable; the Rhodians spoke the Doric dialect. However, the other conclusions he draws from the inscription need more discussion.

The first, that Athenodorus was a son of Agesander, may pass. It is highly probable, though by no means certain. Some of the old artists, we know, called themselves after their teachers instead of taking their fathers’ names. What Pliny says of the brothers Apollonius and Tauriscus cannot well be explained in any other way.[182]

The first suggestion, that Athenodorus was the son of Agesander, might be acceptable. It seems quite likely, though definitely not guaranteed. Some ancient artists, as we know, named themselves after their mentors instead of using their family names. What Pliny mentions about the brothers Apollonius and Tauriscus can hardly be understood any other way.[182]

But shall we say that this inscription contradicts the statement of Pliny that there were only three works of art to which their masters had set their names in definite past time (ἐποίησε instead of ἐποίει)? This inscription! What need of this to teach us what we might have learned long ago from a multitude of others? On the statue of Germanicus was there not the inscription Κλεομένης—ἐποίησε, Cleomenes made? on the so-called Apotheosis of Homer, Ἀρχέλαος ἐποίησε, Archelaus made? on the well-known vase at Gaeta, Σαλπίων ἐποίησε, Salpion made? nor are other instances wanting.[183]

But should we really say that this inscription goes against Pliny’s claim that there were only three artworks for which the creators put their names in a definite past tense (ἐποίησε instead of ἐποίει)? This inscription! Why do we need this to tell us what we could have learned a long time ago from many others? On the statue of Germanicus, wasn’t there the inscription Κλεομένης—ἐποίησε, Cleomenes made? On the so-called Apotheosis of Homer, Ἀρχέλαος ἐποίησε, Archelaus made? On the famous vase at Gaeta, Σαλπίων ἐποίησε, Salpion made? There are plenty of other examples as well.[183]

180Winkelmann may answer: “No one knows that better than I. So much the worse for Pliny. His statement has been so much the oftener contradicted, and is so much the more surely refuted.”

180Winkelmann might respond: “No one knows that better than I do. Too bad for Pliny. His claim has been contradicted so many times, and is all the more definitely disproven.”

By no means. How if Winkelmann has made Pliny say more than he meant to say? How if these examples contradict, not Pliny’s statement, but only something which Winkelmann supposes him to have stated? And this is actually the case. I must quote the whole passage. Pliny, in the dedication of his work to Titus, speaks with the modesty of a man who knows better than any one else how far what he has accomplished falls short of perfection. He finds a noteworthy example of such modesty among the Greeks, on the ambitious and boastful titles of whose books (inscriptiones, propter quas vadimonium deseri possit) he dwells at some length, and then says:[184]

By no means. What if Winkelmann made Pliny say more than he intended? What if these examples contradict not Pliny’s statement but only what Winkelmann assumes he stated? And that’s actually the case. I need to quote the entire passage. Pliny, in the dedication of his work to Titus, expresses the modesty of someone who knows better than anyone how far his accomplishments fall short of perfection. He finds a great example of this modesty among the Greeks, discussing at length the ambitious and boastful titles of their books (inscriptiones, propter quas vadimonium deseri possit), and then says:[184]

181Et ne in totum videar Græcos insectari, ex illis nos velim intelligi pingendi fingendique conditoribus, quos in libellis his invenies, absoluta opera, et illa quoque quæ mirando non satiamur, pendenti titulo inscripsisse: ut APELLES FACIEBAT, aut POLYCLETUS: tanquam inchoata semper arte et imperfecta: ut contra judiciorum varietates superesset artifici regressus ad veniam, velut emendaturo quidquid desideraretur, si non esset interceptus. Quare plenum verecundiæ illud est, quod omnia opera tanquam novissima inscripsere, et tanquam singulis fato adempti. Tria non amplius, ut opinor, absolute traduntur inscripta, ILLE FECIT, quæ suis locis reddam: quo apparuit, summam artis securitatem auctori placuisse, et ob id magna invidia fuere omnia ea.

181I don’t want to seem like I'm criticizing all Greeks; I want to focus on the masters of painting and sculpture found in these writings, showcasing their completed works and even those that leave us in awe, marked with titles like: APELLES DID, or POLYCLETUS: as if the art was always a work in progress and never truly finished. This way, despite the varied opinions, the artist could keep seeking forgiveness, as if he would fix anything lacking if he hadn't been interrupted. So, it's really about modesty that all works were labeled as if they were the most recent, and as if the creators had been taken by fate. I think only three are fully inscribed, ILLE FECIT, which I will present in their context: from which it’s evident that the utmost security of the art pleased the author, and because of this, all of them faced great envy.

I desire to call particular attention to the words of Pliny, “pingendi fingendique conditoribus” (the creators of the imitative arts). Pliny does not say that it was the habit of all artists of every date to affix their names to their works in indefinite past time. He says explicitly that only the first of the old masters—those creators of the imitative arts, Apelles, Polycletus, and their contemporaries—possessed this wise modesty, and, by his mention of these alone, he gives plainly to be understood, though he does not actually say it in words, that their successors, particularly those of a late date, expressed themselves with greater assurance.

I want to highlight the words of Pliny: “pingendi fingendique conditoribus” (the creators of the imitative arts). Pliny doesn’t claim that all artists from every time period habitually signed their works in the distant past. He specifically states that only the first of the old masters—those creators of the imitative arts, like Apelles, Polycletus, and their contemporaries—had this wise modesty. By mentioning only these artists, he makes it clear, even though he doesn’t say it outright, that their later successors, especially those from more recent times, were more confident in expressing themselves.

With this interpretation, which is the only true one, we may fully accept the inscription from the hand of one of the three sculptors of the Laocoon without impugning the truth of what Pliny says, that but three works existed whereon their creators had cut the inscription in the finished past time; only three, that is, among all the older works, of the 182time of Apelles, Polycletus, Nicias, and Lysippus. But then we cannot accept the conclusion that Athenodorus and his assistants were contemporaries of Apelles and Lysippus, as Winkelmann would make them. We should reason thus. If it be true that among the works of the old masters, Apelles, Polycletus, and others of that class, there were but three whose inscriptions stood in definite past time, and if it be further true that Pliny has mentioned these three by name,[185] then Athenodorus, who had made neither of these three works, and who nevertheless employs the definite past time in his inscriptions, cannot belong among those old masters; he cannot be a contemporary of Apelles and Lysippus, but must have a later date assigned him.

With this interpretation, which is the only correct one, we can fully accept the inscription as the work of one of the three sculptors of the Laocoon without questioning the truth of what Pliny says—that only three works existed where their creators carved the inscription in the completed past; only three, that is, among all the earlier works from the time of Apelles, Polycletus, Nicias, and Lysippus. However, we cannot agree with the conclusion that Athenodorus and his assistants were contemporaries of Apelles and Lysippus, as Winkelmann would suggest. We should reason this way: If it’s true that among the works of the old masters—Apelles, Polycletus, and others of their kind—there were only three whose inscriptions were in the definite past tense, and if it’s also true that Pliny mentioned these three by name, then Athenodorus, who did not create any of these three works and still uses the definite past tense in his inscriptions, cannot be counted among those old masters; he cannot be a contemporary of Apelles and Lysippus and must be assigned a later date.

In short, we may, I think, take it as a safe criterion that all artists who employed the ἐποίησε, the definite past tense, flourished long after the time of Alexander the Great, either under the empire or shortly before. Of Cleomenes this is unquestionably true; highly probable of Archelaus; and of Salpion the contrary, at least, cannot be proved. So also of the rest, not excepting Athenodorus.

In short, I believe we can confidently say that all artists who used the ἐποίησε, the definite past tense, thrived long after the time of Alexander the Great, either during the empire or just before it. This is definitely true for Cleomenes; likely for Archelaus; and the opposite cannot be proven for Salpion, at least. This also applies to the others, including Athenodorus.

Let Winkelmann himself decide. But I protest beforehand against the converse of the proposition. If all who employed the ἐποίησε belong among the later artists, not all who have used the ἐποίει are to be reckoned among the earliest. Some of the more recent artists also may have really possessed this becoming modesty, and by others it may have been assumed.

Let Winkelmann decide for himself. But I want to express my disagreement with the opposite of the statement. If everyone who used the ἐποίησε is considered part of the later artists, it doesn't mean that everyone who has used the ἐποίει should be counted among the earliest. Some of the more recent artists may actually have had this appropriate modesty, while others might have just pretended to have it.

183

XXVIII.

Next to his judgment of the Laocoon, I was curious to know what Winkelmann would say of the so-called Borghese Gladiator. I think I have made a discovery with regard to this statue, and I rejoice in it with all a discoverer’s delight.

Next to his opinion on the Laocoon, I was eager to find out what Winkelmann would think of the so-called Borghese Gladiator. I believe I’ve made a discovery about this statue, and I’m thrilled about it with all the excitement of a discoverer.

I feared lest Winkelmann should have anticipated me, but there is nothing of the kind in his work. If ought could make me doubt the correctness of my conjecture, it would be the fact that my alarm was uncalled for.

I worried that Winkelmann might have gotten ahead of me, but there's nothing like that in his work. If anything could make me question the accuracy of my guess, it would be the realization that my concern was unfounded.

“Some critics,” says Winkelmann,[186] “take this statue for that of a discobolus, that is, of a person throwing a disc or plate of metal. This opinion was expressed by the famous Herr von Stosch in a paper addressed to me. But he cannot have sufficiently studied the position which such a figure would assume. A person in the act of throwing must incline his body backward, with the weight upon the right thigh, while the left leg is idle. Here the contrary is the case. The whole figure is thrown forward, and rests on the left thigh while the right leg is stretched backward to its full extent. The right arm is new, and a piece of a lance has been placed in the hand. On 184the left can be seen the strap that held the shield. The fact that the head and eyes are turned upward and that the figure seems to be protecting himself with the shield against some danger from above would rather lead us to consider this statue as representing a soldier who had especially distinguished himself in some position of peril. The Greeks probably never paid their gladiators the honor of erecting them a statue; and this work, moreover, seems to have been made previous to the introduction of gladiators into Greece.”

“Some critics,” says Winkelmann,[186] “believe this statue is of a discobolus, meaning a person throwing a disc or metal plate. This viewpoint was shared by the well-known Herr von Stosch in a paper he wrote to me. However, he must not have fully considered the position that such a figure would have. A person throwing would need to lean their body backward, with their weight on the right thigh, while the left leg stays still. But here, it's the opposite. The entire figure leans forward, resting on the left thigh, while the right leg extends backward fully. The right arm is new, and a piece of a lance has been placed in the hand. On 184the left, you can see the strap that held the shield. The fact that the head and eyes are looking up and that the figure seems to be shielding himself with the shield from a danger above suggests that this statue likely represents a soldier who distinguished himself in a risky situation. Greeks probably never honored their gladiators with a statue; moreover, this work appears to have been created before gladiators were introduced to Greece.”

The criticism is perfectly just. The statue is no more a gladiator than it is a discobolus, but really represents a soldier who distinguished himself in this position on occasion of some great danger. After this happy guess, how could Winkelmann help going a step further? Why did he not think of that warrior who in this very attitude averted the destruction of a whole army, and to whom his grateful country erected a statue in the same posture?

The criticism is absolutely valid. The statue is neither a gladiator nor a discus thrower; it actually represents a soldier who stood out in this pose during a significant threat. After this fortunate deduction, how could Winkelmann not think to go further? Why didn’t he consider that warrior who, in this exact stance, saved an entire army from destruction, and to whom his grateful nation built a statue in the same position?

The statue, in short, is Chabrias.

The statue essentially represents Chabrias.

This is proved by the following passage from Nepos’ life of that commander:—[187]

This is shown by the following excerpt from Nepos' biography of that commander:—[187]

185Hic quoque in summis habitus est ducibus; resque multas memoria dignas gessit. Sed ex his elucet maxime inventum ejus in prœlio, quod apud Thebas fecit, quum Bœotiis subsidio venisset. Namque in eo victoriæ fidente summo duce Agesilao, fugatis jam ab eo conductitiis catervis, reliquam phalangem loco vetuit cedere, obnixoque genu scuto, projectaque hasta impetum excipere hostium docuit. Id novum Agesilaus contuens, progredi non est ausus suosque jam incurrentes tuba revocavit. Hoc usque eo tota Græcia fama celebratum est, ut illo statu Chabrias sibi statuam fieri voluerit, quæ publice ei ab Atheniensibus in foro constituta est. Ex quo factum est, ut postea athletæ, ceterique artifices his statibus in statuis ponendis uterentur in quibus victoriam essent adepti.

185He also stood out among the top leaders and accomplished many memorable deeds. However, the most notable was his battle tactics at Thebes when he came to help the Boeotians. Confident in victory under the supreme commander Agesilaus, after the hired troops had already fled, he ordered the remaining phalanx not to retreat. Kneeling on one knee with his shield and lowering his spear, he taught his men to prepare for the enemy's attack. Agesilaus, seeing this unique tactic, didn’t dare to advance and instead recalled his men who were about to charge at the sound of the trumpet. This became so famous throughout Greece that Chabrias wanted a statue made of him in that position, which was publicly erected by the Athenians in the forum. As a result, later athletes and other artisans started to use these poses in the statues they created to commemorate their victories.

The reader will hesitate a moment, I know, before yielding his assent; but, I hope, only for a moment. The attitude of Chabrias appears to be not exactly that of the Borghese statue. The thrusting forward of the lance, “projecta hasta,” is common to both; but commentators explain the “obnixo genu scuto” to be “obnixo genu in scutum,” “obfirmato genu ad scutum.” Chabrias is supposed to have showed his men how to brace the knee against the shield and await the enemy behind this bulwark, whereas the statue holds the shield aloft. But what if the commentators are wrong, and instead of “obnixo genu scuto” belonging 186together, “obnixo genu” were meant to be read by itself and “scuto” alone, or in connection with the “projectaque hasta,” which follows? The insertion of a single comma makes the correspondence perfect. The statue is a soldier, “qui obnixo genu,[188] scuto projectaque hasta impetum hostis excipit,” who, with firmly set knee, and shield and lance advanced, awaits the approach of the enemy. It shows what Chabrias did, and is the statue of Chabrias. That a comma belongs here is proved by the “que” affixed to the “projecta,” which would be superfluous if “obnixo genu scuto” belonged together, and has, therefore, been actually omitted in some editions.

The reader might pause for a moment, I know, before agreeing; but, I hope, only for a moment. Chabrias's stance doesn’t exactly match that of the Borghese statue. The way he thrusts the lance forward, “projecta hasta,” is something they share; but commentators interpret “obnixo genu scuto” as “obnixo genu in scutum” or “obfirmato genu ad scutum.” It’s thought that Chabrias demonstrated to his men how to brace their knees against the shield and wait for the enemy behind that barrier, while the statue shows the shield held up high. But what if the commentators are wrong, and instead of “obnixo genu scuto” being linked, “obnixo genu” was intended to stand alone and “scuto” was meant to relate to “projectaque hasta,” which comes next? The placement of a single comma would make the connection clear. The statue represents a soldier, “qui obnixo genu,[188] scuto projectaque hasta impetum hostis excipit,” who, with a firmly bent knee, and with his shield and lance ready, waits for the enemy to approach. It illustrates what Chabrias did and is the statue of Chabrias. The necessity of a comma here is supported by the “que” attached to “projecta,” which would be unnecessary if “obnixo genu scuto” was meant to be interpreted together, and thus, it has actually been omitted in some editions.

The great antiquity which this interpretation assigns to the statue is confirmed by the shape of the letters in the inscription. These led Winkelmann himself to the conclusion that this was the oldest of the statues at present existing in Rome on which the master had written his name. I leave it to his critical eye to detect, if possible, in the style of the workmanship any thing which conflicts with my opinion. Should he bestow his approval, I may flatter myself on having furnished a better example than is to be found in Spence’s whole folio of the happy manner in which the classic authors can be explained by the old masterpieces, and in turn throw light upon them.

The ancient history that this interpretation gives the statue is backed up by the style of the letters on the inscription. This led Winkelmann to conclude that this was the oldest statue currently in Rome that the master had signed. I’ll let his keen eye determine if there's anything about the craftsmanship that contradicts my view. If he agrees, I can pride myself on providing a better example than what’s found in Spence’s entire folio of how classic authors can be explained through the old masterpieces, which in turn illuminate them.

187

XXIX.

Winkelmann has brought to his work, together with immense reading and an extensive and subtle knowledge of art, that noble confidence of the old masters which led them to devote all their attention to the main object, treating all secondary matters with what seems like studied neglect, or abandoning them altogether to any chance hand.

Winkelmann has brought to his work, along with extensive reading and a deep understanding of art, that noble confidence of the old masters that drove them to focus entirely on the main subject, treating all secondary aspects with what seems like deliberate neglect, or leaving them completely to chance.

A man may take no little credit to himself for having committed only such errors as anybody might have avoided. They force themselves upon our notice at the first hasty reading; and my only excuse for commenting on them is that I would remind a certain class of persons, who seem to think no one has eyes but themselves, that they are trifles not worthy of comment.

A man can definitely feel proud of himself for making only those mistakes that anyone else could have avoided. They jump out at you during a quick read; and my only reason for mentioning them is to remind a certain group of people, who seem to think they’re the only ones who notice things, that these are minor details not worth discussing.

In his writings on the imitation of the Greek works of art, Winkelmann had before allowed himself to be misled by Junius, who is, indeed, a very deceptive author. His whole work is a cento, and since his rule is to quote the ancients in their very words, he not infrequently applies to painting passages which in their original connection had no bearing whatever on the subject. When, for instance, Winkelmann would tell us that the highest effect in art, as 188in poetry, cannot be attained by the mere imitation of nature, and that poet as well as painter should choose an impossibility which carries probability with it rather than what is simply possible, he adds: “This is perfectly consistent with Longinus’ requirement of possibility and truth from the painter in opposition to the incredibility which he requires from the poet.” Yet the addition was unfortunate, for it shows a seeming contradiction between the two great art critics which really does not exist. Longinus never said what is here attributed to him. Something similar he does say with regard to eloquence and poetry, but by no means of poetry and painting. Ὡς δ’ ἕτερόν τι ἡ ῥητορικὴ φαντασία βούλεται, καὶ ἕτερον ἡ παρὰ ποιηταῖς, οὐκ ἂν λάθοι σε, οὐδ’ ὅτι τῆς μὲν ἐν ποιήσει τέλος ἐστὶν ἔκπληξις, τῆς δ’ ἐν λόγοις ἐνάργεια, he writes to his friend Terentian;[189] and again, Οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν παρὰ τοῖς ποιηταῖς μυθικωτέραν ἔχει τὴν ὑπερέκπτωσιν, καὶ πάντη τὸ πιστὸν ὑπεραίρουσαν· τῆς δὲ ῥητορικῆς φαντασίας, κάλλιστον ἀεὶ τὸ ἔμπρακτον καὶ ἐνάληθές.[190]

In his writings on mimicking Greek art, Winkelmann had previously allowed himself to be misled by Junius, who is indeed a very misleading author. His entire work is a patchwork, and since he tends to quote the ancients verbatim, he often applies to painting passages that were originally irrelevant to the topic. For example, when Winkelmann states that the highest effect in art, just like in poetry, can't be achieved by simply imitating nature, and that both the poet and the painter should aim for an impossibility that seems believable rather than what is merely possible, he adds: “This aligns perfectly with Longinus’ requirement of possibility and truth from the painter in contrast to the improbability he expects from the poet.” However, this addition is unfortunate, as it suggests a seemingly contradictory stance between the two great art critics that doesn't actually exist. Longinus never said what is attributed to him here. He comments on eloquence and poetry, but not on poetry and painting. Ὡς δ’ ἕτερόν τι ἡ ῥητορικὴ φαντασία βούλεται, καὶ ἕτερον ἡ παρα ποιηταῖς, οὐκ ἂν λάθοι σε, οὐδ’ ὅτι τῆς μὲν ἐν ποιήσει τέλος ἐστὶν ἔκπληξις, τῆς δ’ ἐν λόγοις ἐνάργεια, he writes to his friend Terentian;[189] and again, Οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν παρὰ τοῖς ποιηταῖς μυθικωτέραν ἔχει τὴν ὑπερέκπτωσιν, καὶ πάντη τὸ πιστὸν ὑπεραίρουσαν· τῆς δὲ ῥητορικῆς φαντασίας, κάλλιστον ἀεὶ τὸ ἔμπρακτον καὶ ἐνάληθές.[190]

But Junius interpolates here painting instead of oratory, and it was in his writings, not in those of Longinus, that Winkelmann read: “Præsertim cum poeticæ phantasiæ finis sit ἔκπληξις, pictoriæ vero, ἐνάργεια, καὶ τὰ μὲν παρὰ τοῖς ποιηταῖς, ut loquitur idem 189Longinus,” &c.[191] The words of Longinus, to be sure, but not his meaning.

But Junius adds painting instead of oratory here, and it was in his writings, not in those of Longinus, that Winkelmann read: “Especially since the goal of poetic imagination is ἔκπληξις, while that of painting is ἐνάργεια, and what is said by the poets, as Longinus himself puts it,”  189 Longinus,” &c.[191] These are the words of Longinus, but not his intended meaning.

The same must have been the case with the following remark:[192] “All motions and attitudes of Greek figures which were too wild and fiery to be in accordance with the character of wisdom, were accounted as faults by the old masters and classed by them under the general name of parenthyrsus.” The old masters? There can be no authority for that except Junius. Parenthyrsus was a word used in rhetoric, and, as a passage in Longinus would seem to show, even there peculiar to Theodorus.[193] Τούτῳ παρακεῖται τρίτον τι κακίας εἶδος ἐν τοῖς παθητικοῖς, ὅπερ ὁ Θεόδωρος παρένθυρσον ἐκάλει· ἔστι δὲ πάθος ἄκαιρον καὶ κενόν, ἔνθα μὴ δεῖ πάθους· ἢ ἄμετρον, ἔνθα μετρίου δεῖ.

The same must have been true for the following remark:[192] “All the movements and poses of Greek figures that were too extreme and passionate to align with the essence of wisdom were seen as mistakes by the old masters and grouped under the general term parenthyrsus.” The old masters? There’s no authority for that except Junius. Parenthyrsus was a term used in rhetoric, and as a passage from Longinus suggests, it was specifically associated with Theodorus.[193] Τούτῳ παρακεῖται τρίτον τι κακίας εἶδος ἐν τοῖς παθητικοῖς, ὅπερ ὁ Θεόδωρος παρένθυρσον ἐκάλει· ἔστι δὲ πάθος ἄκαιρον καὶ κενόν, ἔνθα μὴ δεῖ πάθους· ἢ ἄμετρον, ἔνθα μετρίου δεῖ.

I doubt, indeed, whether this word can be translated into the language of painting. For in oratory and poetry pathos can be carried to extreme without becoming parenthyrsus, which is only the extreme of pathos in the wrong place. But in painting the extreme of pathos would always be parenthyrsus, whatever its excuse in the circumstances of the persons concerned.

I honestly wonder if this word can even be expressed in painting. In speech and poetry, you can push emotions to the limit without it becoming parenthyrsus, which is just overstated emotion at the wrong moment. But in painting, reaching that extreme of emotion will always be parenthyrsus, no matter the context of the people involved.

So, also, various errors in the “History of Art” have arisen solely from Winkelmann’s haste in accepting 190Junius instead of consulting the original authors. When, for instance, he is citing examples to show that excellence in all departments of art and labor was so highly prized by the Greeks, that the best workman, even on an insignificant thing, might immortalize his name, he brings forward this among others:[194] “We know the name of a maker of very exact balances or scales; he was called Parthenius.” Winkelmann must have read the words of Juvenal, “lances Parthenio factas,” which he here appeals to, only in Junius’s catalogue. Had he looked up the original passage in Juvenal, he would not have been misled by the double meaning of the word “lanx,” but would at once have seen from the connection that the poet was not speaking of balances or scales, but of plates and dishes. Juvenal is praising Catullus for throwing overboard his treasures during a violent storm at sea, in order to save the ship and himself. In his description of these treasures, he says:—

So, many mistakes in the “History of Art” came from Winkelmann’s rush to accept Junius instead of checking the original authors. For example, when he cites examples to show that the Greeks highly valued excellence in all areas of art and work, believing that the best craftsman could make a name for himself even with something minor, he includes this one among others: “We know the name of a maker of very exact balances or scales; he was called Parthenius.” Winkelmann likely encountered Juvenal’s words, “lances Parthenio factas,” which he refers to, only in Junius’s catalog. If he had looked up the original text in Juvenal, he wouldn't have been confused by the double meaning of the word “lanx,” and would have understood from the context that the poet wasn’t talking about balances or scales, but about plates and dishes. Juvenal is actually praising Catullus for throwing his treasures overboard during a violent storm at sea to save the ship and himself. In his description of these treasures, he says:—

He did not hesitate to send the silver, the dishes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Parthenio facts, urn crater capacity
And worthy of the thirsty Pholo, or the partner of Fuscus.
Add the base coats and a thousand schemes, a lot
Cælati, the clever buyer of Olynthus would drink.

What can the “lances” be which are here standing among drinking-cups and bowls, but plates and dishes? And what does Juvenal mean, except that Catullus threw overboard his whole silver table-service, including plates made by Parthenius. “Parthenius,” 191says the old scholiast, “cœlatoris nomen” (the name of the engraver). But when Grangäus, in his annotations, appends to this name, “sculptor, de quo Plinius” (sculptor spoken of by Pliny), he must have been writing at random, for Pliny speaks of no artist of that name.

What could the “lances” be that are standing here among the drinking cups and bowls, other than plates and dishes? And what does Juvenal mean, except that Catullus threw away his entire silver tableware, including plates made by Parthenius? “Parthenius,” 191 says the old scholar, “cœlatoris nomen” (the name of the engraver). But when Grangäus adds to this name, “sculptor, de quo Plinius” (sculptor mentioned by Pliny), he must have been writing without basis, because Pliny doesn’t mention any artist by that name.

“Yes,” continues Winkelmann, “even the name of the saddler, as we should call him, has been preserved, who made the leather shield of Ajax.” This he cannot have derived from the source to which he refers his readers,—the life of Homer, by Herodotus. Here, indeed, the lines from the Iliad are quoted wherein the poet applies to this worker in leather the name Tychius. But it is at the same time expressly stated that this was the name of a worker in leather of Homer’s acquaintance, whose name he thus introduced in token of his friendship and gratitude.[195]

“Yes,” Winkelmann continues, “even the name of the saddler, as we would call him today, has been preserved; he made the leather shield of Ajax.” He couldn’t have gotten this from the source he refers his readers to—the life of Homer by Herodotus. In fact, the lines from the Iliad are quoted where the poet mentions this leather worker by the name Tychius. However, it is clearly stated that this was the name of a leather worker who was a friend of Homer, whose name he included as a sign of his friendship and gratitude.[195]

Ἀπέδωκε δὲ χάριν καὶ Τυχίῳ τῷ σκύτει. ὃς ἐδέξατο αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ Νέῳ τείχει, προσελθόντα πρὸς τὸ σκύτειον, ἐν τοῖς ἔπεσι καταζεύξας ἐν τῇ Ἰλιάδι τοῖσδε:

Ἀπέδωκε δὲ χάριν καὶ Τυχίῳ τῷ σκύτει. ὃς ἐδέξατο αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ Νέῳ τείχει, προσελθόντα πρὸς τὸ σκύτειον, ἐν τοῖς ἔπεσι καταζεύξας ἐν τῇ Ἰλιάδι τοῖσδε:

Αἴας δ’ ἐγγύθεν ἦλθε, φέρων σάκος ἠΰτε πύργον,
χάλκεον, ἑπταβόειον· ὅ οἱ Τύχιος κάμε τεύχων
σκυτοτόμων ὄχ’ ἄριστος, Ὕλῃ ἔνι οἰκία ναίων·[196]

Here we have exactly the opposite of what Winkelmann asserts. So utterly forgotten, even in Homer’s time, was the name of the saddler who made the 192shield of Ajax, that the poet was at liberty to substitute that of a perfect stranger.

Here we have the exact opposite of what Winkelmann claims. The name of the saddler who made Ajax's shield was so completely forgotten, even in Homer's time, that the poet was free to replace it with that of a total stranger.

Various other little errors I have found which are mere slips of memory, or concern things introduced merely as incidental illustrations.

I’ve found a few other small mistakes that are just simple memory lapses or involve things included just as examples.

For instance, it was Hercules, not Bacchus, who, as Parrhasius boasts, appeared to him in the same shape he had given him on the canvas.[197]

For example, it was Hercules, not Bacchus, who, as Parrhasius claims, showed up to him in the same form he had depicted on the canvas.[197]

Tauriscus was not from Rhodes, but from Tralles, in Lydia.[198]

Tauriscus wasn't from Rhodes; he was from Tralles in Lydia.[198]

The Antigone was not the first tragedy of Sophocles.[199]

The Antigone wasn't the first tragedy by Sophocles.[199]

But I refrain from multiplying such trifles.

But I avoid adding more of these little things.

Censoriousness it could not be taken for; but to those who know my great respect for Winkelmann it might seem trifling.

Censoriousness it could not be taken for; but to those who know my great respect for Winkelmann it might seem trifling.

193

NOTES TO THE LAOCOON.

195

Note 1, p. 8.

Antiochus (Anthol. lib. ii. cap. 4). Hardouin, in his commentary on Pliny (lib. xxxv. sect. 36), attributes this epigram to a certain Piso. But among all the Greek epigrammatists there is none of this name.

Antiochus (Anthol. lib. ii. cap. 4). Hardouin, in his commentary on Pliny (lib. xxxv. sect. 36), attributes this epigram to someone named Piso. However, among all the Greek epigram writers, there is no one with that name.

Note 2, p. 9.

For this reason Aristotle commanded that his pictures should not be shown to young persons, in order that their imagination might be kept as free as possible from all disagreeable images. (Polit. lib. viii. cap. 5, p. 526, edit. Conring.) Boden, indeed, would read Pausanias in this passage instead of Pauson, because that artist is known to have painted lewd figures (de Umbra poetica comment. 1, p. xiii). As if we needed a philosophic law-giver to teach us the necessity of keeping from youth such incentives to wantonness! A comparison of this with the well-known passage in the “Art of Poesy” would have led him to withhold his conjecture. There are commentators, as Kühn on Ælian (Var. Hist. lib. iv. cap. 3), who suppose the difference mentioned by Aristotle as existing between Polygnotus, Dionysius, and Pauson to consist in this: that Polygnotus painted gods and heroes; Dionysius, men; and Pauson, animals. They all painted human figures; and the fact that Pauson once painted a horse, does not prove him to have been a painter of animals as Boden supposes him to have been. Their rank was determined by the degree of beauty they gave their human figures; 196and the reason that Dionysius could paint nothing but men, and was therefore called pre-eminently the anthropographist, was that he copied too slavishly, and could not rise into the domain of the ideal beneath which it would have been blasphemy to represent gods and heroes.

For this reason, Aristotle insisted that his artworks should not be shown to young people, so their imaginations could stay as free as possible from all unpleasant images. (Polit. lib. viii. cap. 5, p. 526, edit. Conring.) Boden, indeed, would prefer Pausanias in this passage instead of Pauson, since that artist is known to have painted explicit figures (de Umbra poetica comment. 1, p. xiii). As if we needed a philosophical lawgiver to point out the importance of shielding youth from such temptations to immorality! Comparing this with the well-known section in the “Art of Poesy” would have made him reconsider his guess. There are commentators, like Kühn on Ælian (Var. Hist. lib. iv. cap. 3), who believe the difference mentioned by Aristotle between Polygnotus, Dionysius, and Pauson lies in this: Polygnotus painted gods and heroes; Dionysius painted men; and Pauson painted animals. They all painted human figures, and the fact that Pauson once painted a horse doesn’t prove he was an animal painter as Boden thinks. Their status was determined by how beautifully they rendered their human figures; 196 and the reason Dionysius could paint nothing but men, earning him the title of the leading anthropographist, was that he copied too rigidly and couldn’t transcend into the realm of the ideal, under which it would have been inappropriate to depict gods and heroes.

Note 3, p. 11.

The serpent has been erroneously regarded as the peculiar symbol of a god of medicine. But Justin Martyr expressly says (Apolog. ii. p. 55, edit. Sylburgh), παρά παντὶ τῶν νομιζομένων παρ’ ὑμῖν θεῶν, ὄφις σύμβολον μέγα καὶ μυστήριον ἀναγράφεται; and a number of monuments might be mentioned where the serpent accompanies deities having no connection with health.

The serpent has often been mistakenly seen as the unique symbol of a god of medicine. However, Justin Martyr clearly states (Apolog. ii. p. 55, edit. Sylburgh), "Above all the gods you believe in, the serpent is a great symbol and mystery;" and there are many monuments that could be cited where the serpent appears with deities unrelated to health.

Note 4, p. 12.

Look through all the works of art mentioned by Pliny, Pausanias, and the rest, examine all the remaining statues, bas-reliefs, and pictures of the ancients, and nowhere will you find a fury. I except figures that are rather symbolical than belonging to art, such as those generally represented on coins. Yet Spence, since he insisted on having furies, would have done better to borrow them from coins than introduce them by an ingenious conceit into a work where they certainly do not exist. (Seguini Numis. p. 178. Spanheim, de Præst. Numism. Dissert. xiii. p. 639. Les Césars de Julien, par Spanheim, p. 48.) In his Polymetis he says (dial. xvi.): “Though furies are very uncommon in the works of the ancient artists, yet there is one subject in which they are generally introduced by them. I mean the death of Meleager, in the relievos of which they are often represented as encouraging or urging Althæa to burn the fatal brand on which the life of her only son depended. Even a woman’s resentment, you see, could not go so far without a little help from the devil. In a copy of one of these relievos, published in the ‘Admiranda,’ there are two women standing by the altar with Althæa, who are probably meant for furies in the original, (for who but furies would assist at such a sacrifice?) though the copy scarce represents 197them horrid enough for that character. But what is most to be observed in that piece is the round disc beneath the centre of it, with the evident head of a fury upon it. This might be what Althæa addressed her prayers to whenever she wished ill to her neighbors, or whenever she was going to do any very evil action. Ovid introduces her as invoking the furies on this occasion in particular, and makes her give more than one reason for her doing so.” (Metamorph. viii. 479.)

Look through all the artworks mentioned by Pliny, Pausanias, and others, examine all the existing statues, bas-reliefs, and paintings from ancient times, and you won't find a fury anywhere. I exclude figures that are more symbolic than artistic, such as those usually depicted on coins. However, Spence, since he insisted on having furies, would have been better off borrowing them from coins rather than introducing them through a clever idea into a work where they definitely don’t belong. (Seguini Numis. p. 178. Spanheim, de Præst. Numism. Dissert. xiii. p. 639. Les Césars de Julien, par Spanheim, p. 48.) In his Polymetis, he states (dial. xvi.): “Although furies are very rare in the works of ancient artists, there is one subject where they are generally included. I mean the death of Meleager, in the reliefs of which they are often shown as encouraging or urging Althæa to burn the fateful brand that held the life of her only son. Even a woman's anger, you see, couldn’t go that far without a bit of help from the devil. In a copy of one of these reliefs published in the ‘Admiranda,’ there are two women standing by the altar with Althæa, who are likely meant to be furies in the original, (for who but furies would assist at such a sacrifice?) though the copy doesn’t portray them as terrifying enough for that role. But what stands out in that piece is the round disc beneath the center, with an obvious head of a fury on it. This might be what Althæa prayed to whenever she wished harm on her neighbors or was about to commit some very evil act. Ovid mentions her invoking the furies specifically on this occasion, giving more than one reason for her doing so.” (Metamorph. viii. 479.)

In this way we might make every thing out of any thing. “Who but furies,” asks Spence, “would have assisted at such a sacrifice?” I answer, the maid-servants of Althæa, who had to kindle and feed the fire. Ovid says (Metamorph. viii.):—

In this way, we could create anything from nothing. “Who but furies,” Spence asks, “would have helped in such a sacrifice?” I respond, the maid-servants of Althæa, who had to start and maintain the fire. Ovid says (Metamorph. viii.):—

His mother brought this (stump) forward, and the torches were placed in the fragments.
He commands and brings fire against the enemies set in place.

“The mother brought the brand and commands torches to be placed upon the pieces, and applies hostile flame to the pile.”

“The mother brought the brand and ordered torches to be placed on the pile, then set fire to it with a fierce flame.”

Both figures have actually in their hands these “tædas,” long pieces of pine, such as the ancients used for torches, and one, as her attitude shows, has just broken such a piece. As little do I recognize a fury upon the disc towards the middle of the work. It is a face expressive of violent pain,—doubtless the head of Meleager himself (Metamorph. viii. 515).

Both figures are holding these “tædas,” long pieces of pine that the ancients used as torches, and one of them, as her posture indicates, has just broken one of these pieces. I also don't see a fury on the disc toward the middle of the work. It’s a face that shows intense pain—probably the head of Meleager himself (Metamorph. viii. 515).

Unaware and absent, the flame of Meleager in that place.
He will burn; and he feels his insides being tormented by the blind.
Ignibus; and it overcomes great pains with strength.

“Meleager, absent and unconscious, is consumed in that fire, and feels his bowels parched with the unseen flames; yet with courage he subdues the dreadful pains.”

“Meleager, absent and unaware, is burned by that fire, and feels his insides scorched by the hidden flames; yet with bravery, he manages to overcome the terrible pain.”

The artist used this as an introduction to the next incident of the same story,—the death of Meleager. What Spence makes furies, Montfaucon took to be fates, with the exception of the head upon the disc, which he also calls a fury. Bellori leaves it undecided whether they are fates or furies. An “or” which sufficiently proves that they are neither the one nor the other. Montfaucon’s further interpretation should have been 198clearer. The female figure resting on her elbows by the bed, he should have called Cassandra, not Atalanta. Atalanta is the one sitting in a grieving attitude with her back towards the bed. The artist has very wisely turned her away from the family, as being only the beloved, not the wife, of Meleager, and because her distress at a calamity of which she had been the innocent cause must have exasperated his family.

The artist used this to introduce the next part of the story—the death of Meleager. What Spence calls furies, Montfaucon considered to be fates, except for the head on the disc, which he also names a fury. Bellori leaves it unclear whether they are fates or furies. The “or” is enough to show that they are neither. Montfaucon’s additional interpretation should have been clearer. The female figure resting on her elbows by the bed should have been identified as Cassandra, not Atalanta. Atalanta is the one sitting in a grieving position with her back to the bed. The artist wisely turned her away from the family since she was only Meleager's beloved, not his wife, and her distress over a tragedy she had innocently caused must have aggravated his family.

Note 5, p. 14.

He thus describes the degrees of sadness actually expressed by Timanthes: “Calchantem tristem, mæstum Ulyssem, clamantem Ajacem, lamentantem Menelaum.” Ajax screaming would have been extremely ugly, and since neither Cicero nor Quintilian, when speaking of this picture, so describe him, I shall venture with the less hesitation to consider this an addition with which Valerius has enriched the canvas from his own invention.

He describes the levels of sadness actually shown by Timanthes: “Calchantem tristem, mæstum Ulyssem, clamantem Ajacem, lamentantem Menelaum.” Ajax screaming would have looked really terrible, and since neither Cicero nor Quintilian describe him this way when discussing the painting, I feel more confident saying that this is an addition that Valerius has creatively added to the artwork.

Note 6, p. 15.

We read in Pliny (lib. 34, sect. 19): “Eundem [Myro] vicit et Pythagoras Leontinus, qui fecit statiodromon Astylon, qui Olympiæ ostenditur: et Libyn puerum tenentem tabulam, eodem loco, et mala ferentem nudum. Syracusis autem claudicantem: cujus hulceris dolorem sentire etiam spectantes videntur.” “Pythagoras Leontinus surpassed him (Myro). He made the statue of the runner, Astylon, which is exhibited at Olympia, and in the same place a Libyan boy holding a tablet, and a rude statue bearing apples; but at Syracuse a limping figure, the pain of whose sore the beholders themselves seem to feel.” Let us examine these last words more closely. Is there not evident reference here to some person well known as having a painful ulcer? “Cujus hulceris,” &c. And shall that “cujus” be made to refer simply to the “claudicantem,” and the “claudicantem,” perhaps, to the still more remote “puerum?” No one had more reason to be known by such a malady than Philoctetes. I read, therefore, for “claudicantem,” “Philoctetem,” or, at least, both together, “Philoctetem 199claudicantem,” supposing that, as the words were so similar in sound, one had crowded out the other. Sophocles represents him as στίβον κατ’ ἀνάγκην ἕρπειν, compelled to drag his limping gait, and his not being able to tread as firmly on his wounded foot would have occasioned a limp.

We read in Pliny (lib. 34, sect. 19): “Pythagoras of Leontini surpassed Myro. He created the statue of the runner, Astylon, displayed at Olympia, and in the same place is a Libyan boy holding a tablet, along with a rough statue carrying apples; but in Syracuse, there’s a limping figure, whose painful sore seems to make the viewers feel the pain themselves.” Let’s take a closer look at these last words. Is there not a clear reference to a well-known person with a painful ulcer? “Cujus hulceris,” etc. Should that “cujus” just refer to the “claudicantem,” and the “claudicantem” perhaps refer to the even more distant “puerum?” No one was more likely to be known for such an ailment than Philoctetes. Therefore, I read, instead of “claudicantem,” “Philoctetem,” or at least, “Philoctetem claudiicantem,” considering that the similarity in sound might have caused one to replace the other. Sophocles portrays him as compelled to drag himself along, unable to step firmly on his wounded foot, which would cause a limp.

Note 7, p. 24.

When the chorus perceives Philoctetes under this accumulation of miseries, his helpless solitude seems the circumstance that chiefly touches them. We hear in every word the social Greek. With regard to one passage, however, I have my doubts. It is this:—

When the chorus sees Philoctetes suffering through all these hardships, his isolated suffering seems to be what affects them the most. You can hear the Greek sense of community in every word. However, I have my doubts about one part. It is this:—

Ἵν’ αὐτὸς ἦν πρόσουρος οὐκ ἔχων βάσιν,
οὐδέ τιν’ ἐγχώρων,
κακογείτονα παρ’ ᾧ στόνον ἀντίτυπον
βαρυβρῶτ’ ἀποκλαύ—
σειεν αἱματηρόν.

Lit.: I myself, my only neighbor, having no power to walk, nor any companion, a neighbor in ill, to whom I might wail forth my echoing, gnawing groans, bloodstained.

Lit.: I, my only neighbor, unable to walk, with no one to share my struggles or lament my pain, who could listen to my echoing, gnawing groans, stained with blood.

The common translation of Winshem renders the lines thus:—

The usual translation of Winshem puts the lines this way:—

Caught by the winds and feet
No roommates
Not having any bad neighbor at all, with whom to share mutual sighs.
Grave and bloody
Ederet.

The translation of Thomas Johnson differs from this only in the choice of words:—

The translation by Thomas Johnson is different from this only in the choice of words:—

Where he was exposed to the winds, lacking a steady footing,
No native people,
Not a bad neighbor, with whom he could cry.
Vehemently greedy
Sanguineum morbum, mutuo gemitu.

One might think he had borrowed these words from the translation of Thomas Naogeorgus, who expresses himself thus 200(his work is very rare, and Fabricius himself knew it only through Operin’s Catalogue):—

One might think he had taken these words from the translation of Thomas Naogeorgus, who says it this way 200 (his work is quite rare, and Fabricius only knew about it through Operin’s Catalogue):—

... where he was exposed
Ventis himself, without a steady step,
Neither any native nor even bad... __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Vicinum was crying nearby.
Vehement and bloodthirsty
Mutual disease.

If these translations are correct, the chorus pronounces the strongest possible eulogy on human society. The wretch has no human being near him; he knows of no friendly neighbor; even a bad one would have been happiness. Thomson, then, might have had this passage in mind when he puts these words into the mouth of his Melisander, who was likewise abandoned by ruffians on a desert island:—

If these translations are accurate, the chorus delivers the most powerful tribute to human society. The poor soul has no one around him; he has no friendly neighbor; even a bad one would have been a joy. Thomson might have been thinking of this passage when he had his Melisander say these words, who was also deserted by villains on a deserted island:—

Cast on the wildest of the Cyclad isles
Where never human foot had marked the shore,
These ruffians left me; yet believe me, Arcas,
Such is the rooted love we bear mankind,
All ruffians as they were, I never heard
A sound so dismal as their parting oars.

To him, also, the society of ruffians was better than none. A great and admirable idea! If we could but be sure that Sophocles, too, had meant to express it! But I must reluctantly confess to finding nothing of the sort in him, unless, indeed, I were to use, instead of my own eyes, those of the old scholiast, who thus transposes the words:—Οὐ μόνον ὅπου καλὸν οὐκ εἶχέ τινα τῶν ἐγχωρίων γείτονα, ἀλλὰ οὐδὲ κακόν, παρ’ οὗ ἀμοιβαῖον λόγον στενάζων ἀκούσειε. Brumoy, as well as our modern German translator, has held to this reading, like the translators quoted above. Brumoy says, “Sans société, même importune;” and the German, “jeder Gesellschaft, auch der beschwerlichsten, beraubt.” My reasons for differing from all of these are the following. First, it is evident that if κακογείτονα was meant to be separated from τιν’ ἐγχώρων and constitute a distinct clause, the particle οὐδέ would necessarily have been repeated before it. Since this is not the 201case, it is equally evident that κακογείτονα belongs to τίνα, and there should be no comma after ἐγχώρων. This comma crept in from the translation. Accordingly, I find that some Greek editions (as that published at Wittenberg of 1585 in 8vo, which was wholly unknown to Fabricius) are without it, but put a comma only after κακογείτονα, as is proper. Secondly, is that a bad neighbor from whom we may expect, as the scholiast has it, στόνον ἀντίτυπον, ἀμοιβαῖον? To mingle his sighs with ours is the office of a friend, not an enemy. In short, the word κακογείτονα has not been rightly understood. It has been thought to be derived from the adjective κακός, when it is really derived from the substantive τὸ κακόν. It has been translated an evil neighbor, instead of a neighbor in ill. Just as κακόμαντις means not an evil, in the sense of a false, untrue prophet, but a prophet of evil, and κακότεχνος means not a bad, unskilful painter, but a painter of bad things. In this passage the poet means by a neighbor in ill, one who is overtaken by a similar misfortune with ourselves, or from friendship shares our sufferings; so that the whole expression, οὐδ’ ἔχων τιν’ ἐγχώρων κακογείτονα, is to be translated simply by “neque quenquam indigenarum mali socium habens.” The new English translator of Sophocles, Thomas Franklin, must have been of my opinion. Neither does he find an evil neighbor in κακογείτων, but translates it simply “fellow-mourner.”

To him, even the company of thugs was better than none. What a great idea! If only we could be sure that Sophocles intended to convey it too! But I must admit, with reluctance, that I don’t see anything like that in his work, unless I were to use the interpretation of the old scholiast, who rephrases the words:—Οὐ μόνον ὅπου καλὸν οὐκ εἶχέ τινα τῶν ἐγχωρίων γείτονα, ἀλλὰ οὐδὲ κακόν, παρ’ οὗ ἀμοιβαῖον λόγον στενάζων ἀκούσειε. Brumoy, as well as our modern German translator, supports this reading, just like the translators mentioned earlier. Brumoy says, “Sans société, même importune;” and the German, “jeder Gesellschaft, auch der beschwerlichsten, beraubt.” My reasons for disagreeing with all of them are as follows. First, it’s clear that if κακογείτονα was meant to be separated from τιν’ ἐγχώρων and form a distinct clause, the particle οὐδέ would have to be repeated before it. Since that’s not the case, it’s equally clear that κακογείτονα belongs to τίνα, and there shouldn’t be a comma after ἐγχώρων. This comma was mistakenly added from the translation. Some Greek editions (like the one published in Wittenberg in 1585 in 8vo, which Fabricius was completely unaware of) omit it and place a comma only after κακογείτονα, which is correct. Secondly, would a bad neighbor be someone from whom we could expect, as the scholiast puts it, στόνον ἀντίτυπον, ἀμοιβαῖον? It's a friend, not an enemy, who shares their sighs with us. In conclusion, the term κακογείτονα has not been understood correctly. It has been taken to come from the adjective κακός, when it actually comes from the noun τὸ κακόν. It has been translated as an evil neighbor, rather than a neighbor in distress. Just as κακόμαντις means not a false, untrue prophet, but a prophet of misfortune, and κακότεχνος means not an unskilled painter, but a painter of unpleasant subjects. In this context, the poet refers to a neighbor in distress as someone who is suffering a similar misfortune to ours or participating in our troubles out of friendship; thus, the entire expression, οὐδ’ ἔχων τιν’ ἐγχώρων κακογείτονα, should simply be translated as “neque quenquam indigenarum mali socium habens.” The new English translator of Sophocles, Thomas Franklin, must have shared my view. He doesn’t interpret κακογείτων as an evil neighbor either, but instead translates it as simply “fellow-mourner.”

Exposed to the inclement skies,
Deserted and forlorn he lies,
No friend nor fellow-mourner there,
To soothe his sorrow and divide his care.

Note 8, p. 34.

Saturnal. lib. v. cap. 2. “Non parva sunt alia quæ Virgilius traxit a Græcis, dicturumne me putatis quæ vulgo nota sunt? quod Theocritum sibi fecerit pastoralis operis autorem, ruralis Hesiodum? et quod in ipsis Georgicis, tempestatis serenitatisque signa de Arati Phænomenis traxerit? vel quod eversionem Trojæ, cum Sinone suo, et equo ligneo cæterisque omnibus, quæ librum secundum faciunt, a Pisandro pene ad 202verbum transcripserit? qui inter Græcos poetas eminet opere, quod a nuptiis Jovis et Junonis incipiens universas historias, quæ mediis omnibus sæculis usque ad ætatem ipsius Pisandri contigerunt, in unam seriem coactas redegerit, et unum ex diversis hiatibus temporum corpus effecerit? in quo opere inter historias cæteras interitus quoque Trojæ in hunc modum relatus est. Quæ fideliter Maro interpretando, fabricatus est sibi Iliacæ urbis ruinam. Sed et hæc et talia ut pueris decantata prætereo.”

Saturnal. lib. v. cap. 2. “There are many things that Virgil took from the Greeks; do you think I should mention the ones that are commonly known? Like how he made Theocritus the author of his pastoral work, or Hesiod for the rural themes? And how in the Georgics, he borrowed the signs of storms and calm from Aratus's Phenomena? Or how he nearly copied verbatim the fall of Troy, along with Sinon, the wooden horse, and everything else that constitutes the second book, from Pisander? This man stands out among Greek poets for his work, where starting from the marriage of Jupiter and Juno, he gathered all the histories that occurred throughout the centuries up to the time of Pisander into one coherent narrative, creating a single body from various gaps in time. In this work, among other histories, the destruction of Troy is recounted in this way. Which, faithfully interpreted by Maro, he used to craft the ruin of the city of Ilium for himself. But I’ll skip over these and similar things as if recited to children.”

Not a few other things were brought by Virgil from the Greeks, and inserted in his poem as original. Do you think I would speak of what is known to all the world? how he took his pastoral poem from Theocritus, his rural from Hesiod? and how, in his Georgics, he took from the Phenomena of Aratus the signs of winter and summer? or that he translated almost word for word from Pisander the destruction of Troy, with his Sinon and wooden horse and the rest? For he is famous among Greek poets for a work in which, beginning his universal history with the nuptials of Jupiter and Juno, he collected into one series whatever had happened in all ages, to the time of himself, Pisander. In which work the destruction of Troy, among other things, is related in the same way. By faithfully interpreting these things, Maro made his ruin of Ilium. But these, and others like them, I pass over as familiar to every schoolboy.

Not a few other things were borrowed by Virgil from the Greeks and included in his poem as if they were original. Do you really think I should talk about what everyone already knows? Like how he got his pastoral poem from Theocritus and his rural themes from Hesiod? And how, in his Georgics, he lifted the signs of winter and summer from Aratus's Phenomena? Or that he nearly translated word for word from Pisander the destruction of Troy, complete with Sinon and the wooden horse and all that? He's well-known among Greek poets for a work that starts his universal history with the marriage of Jupiter and Juno, gathering together everything that happened through the ages up to his time, Pisander. In that work, the destruction of Troy is described in much the same way. By accurately interpreting these things, Maro created his version of the fall of Ilium. But I’ll skip over these and similar points since they are familiar to every schoolboy.

Note 9, p. 35.

I do not forget that a picture mentioned by Eumolpus in Petronius may be cited in contradiction of this. It represented the destruction of Troy, and particularly the history of Laocoon exactly as narrated by Virgil. And since, in the same gallery at Naples were other old pictures by Zeuxis, Protogenes, and Apelles, it was inferred that this was also an old Greek picture. But permit me to say that a novelist is no historian. This gallery and picture, and Eumolpus himself, apparently existed only in the imagination of Petronius. That the whole was fiction appears from the evident traces of an almost 203schoolboyish imitation of Virgil. Thus Virgil (Æneid lib. ii. 199–224):—

I remember that a painting mentioned by Eumolpus in Petronius could be used to argue otherwise. It depicted the fall of Troy and specifically Laocoon's story, just like Virgil described it. And since there were other ancient paintings by Zeuxis, Protogenes, and Apelles in the same gallery in Naples, it was assumed that this was also an old Greek artwork. But let me point out that a novelist is not a historian. This gallery, the painting, and Eumolpus himself seemingly existed only in Petronius's imagination. The entire thing is fictional, as shown by the clear signs of a nearly childish imitation of Virgil. So, Virgil (Æneid lib. ii. 199–224):—

Here is something even greater and much more frightening for the unfortunate.
It causes more trouble and disturbs unsuspecting hearts.
Laocoon, chosen by Neptune as priest,
He was sacrificing a huge bull at the altars.
Behold, however, the twins from Tenedo calmly through the deep.
(Horresco referens) massive orbs snakes
They are crowded around the sea, all heading toward the shores together:
The chests of some raised high among the waves, and their manes
The blood-red waves overflow: the rest of the sea
The legendary creature lies down, its massive back curving in waves.
Fit sonitus, spumante salo: now the fields were holding,
Burning eyes filled with blood and fire
Sibila were licking their vibrant mouths.
We scattered, drained of color. They moved in a determined formation.
Laocoon and his sons are attacked, and first the two of them are small.
Serpent entwined with both bodies
The implication is that it consumes the wretched with its bite.
After this, he came to help, bringing weapons,
They rush in and bind with massive forces; and now
Embraced in the middle, wrapped twice around the neck with scales.
The back supports them, rising above with a tall head and neck.
He simultaneously stretches his hands to unravel the knots,
Drenched in filth and dark poison:
It raises terrifying cries to the stars at the same time.
Like the bellowing, he flees wounded from the altar.
The bull shook off the uncertain axe from its neck.

And thus Eumolpus, in whose lines, as is usually the case with improvisators, memory has had as large a share as imagination:—

And so Eumolpus, in whose work, as is typical with improvisers, memory has played as big a role as imagination:—

Here are other monsters. High above Tenedos, the sea
Back pushes, swollen waves rise,
Undaque result cut calm minor.
The sound of oars in the silent night
It is said from afar, when fleets press upon the sea,
The marble groans beneath the fir.
They say snakes have twin eyes.
To the rocks, the waves: the swelling chests of those who...
The waves rise high, foaming at the sides:
Let the sound of the tail be heard; the mane is free on the sea.
Shining lights, lightning flash
The sea ignites, and the waves tremble;
Stupefied minds. The sacred stood with decorations.
Phrygian culture, twin offspring
Laocoon, whom they suddenly bind
Angues corusci: small hands
They say at this hour: neither helps themselves.
He transferred pious duties to both brothers,
Fear itself destroys the wretched through mutual dread.
Accumulate your freedom's legacy
Weak helper; they attack the man
The dead are taken away, their bodies dragged to the ground.
The priest lies between the altars, a victim.

The main points are the same in both, and in many places the same words are used. But those are trifles, and too evident to require mention. There are other signs of imitation, more subtle, but not less sure. If the imitator be a man with confidence in his own powers, he seldom imitates without trying to improve upon the original; and, if he fancy himself to have succeeded, he is enough of a fox to brush over with his tail the footprints which might betray his course. But he betrays himself by this very vanity of wishing to introduce embellishments, and his desire to appear original. For his embellishments are nothing but exaggerations and excessive refinements. Virgil says, “Sanguineæ jubæ”; Petronius, “liberæ jubæ luminibus coruscant”; Virgil, “ardentes oculos suffecti sanguine et igni”; Petronius, “fulmineum jubar incendit æquor.” Virgil, “fit sonitus spumante salo”; Petronius, “sibilis undæ tremunt.” So the imitator goes on exaggerating greatness into monstrosity, wonders into impossibilities. The boys are secondary in Virgil. He passes them over with a few insignificant words, indicative simply of their helplessness and distress. Petronius makes a great point of them, converting the two children into a couple of heroes.

The main points are the same in both, and in many places the same words are used. But those are minor details, too obvious to mention. There are other signs of imitation that are more subtle, but just as clear. If the imitator is someone who believes in his own abilities, he usually doesn't imitate without trying to improve on the original; and if he thinks he’s succeeded, he’s clever enough to cover up the traces that might reveal his path. However, he gives himself away by this very vanity of wanting to add embellishments and his need to seem original. His embellishments are really just exaggerations and unnecessary refinements. Virgil says, "Sanguine jubæ"; Petronius, "liberæ jubæ shine with brightness"; Virgil, "burning eyes filled with blood and fire"; Petronius, "lightning-like rays ignite the sea." Virgil, "there's a sound from the foaming waves"; Petronius, "the hissing waters tremble." So the imitator keeps exaggerating greatness into monstrosity and wonders into impossibilities. The boys are secondary in Virgil. He mentions them with just a few insignificant words, showing their helplessness and distress. Petronius makes a big deal out of them, turning the two children into a pair of heroes.

No help for oneself
He fulfilled dutiful roles for both brothers.
The very fear itself destroys the wretched.

Who expects from human beings, and children especially, such self-sacrifice? The Greek understood nature better (Quintus 205Calaber, lib. xii.), when he made even mothers forget their children at the appearance of the terrible serpents, so intent was every one on securing his own safety.

Who expects such self-sacrifice from human beings, especially children? The Greeks understood human nature better (Quintus 205 Calaber, lib. xii.), as they depicted even mothers forgetting their children when faced with terrifying snakes, so focused was everyone on ensuring their own safety.

... ἔνθα γυναῖκες
Οἴμωζον, καὶ πού τις ἑῶν ἐπελήσατο τέκνων
Aὐτὴ ἀλευομένη στυγερὸν μόρον....

The usual method of trying to conceal an imitation is to alter the shading, bringing forward what was in shadow, and obscuring what was in relief. Virgil lays great stress upon the size of the serpents, because the probability of the whole subsequent scene depends upon it. The noise occasioned by their coming is a secondary idea, intended to make more vivid the impression of their size. Petronius raises this secondary idea into chief prominence, describing the noise with all possible wealth of diction, and so far forgetting to describe the size of the monsters that we are almost left to infer it from the noise they make. He hardly would have fallen into this error, had he been drawing solely from his imagination, with no model before him which he wished to imitate without the appearance of imitation. We can always recognize a poetic picture as an unsuccessful imitation when we find minor details exaggerated and important ones neglected, however many incidental beauties the poem may possess, and however difficult, or even impossible, it may be to discover the original.

The usual way to hide a copy is to change the shading, highlighting what was in shadow and hiding what stood out. Virgil emphasizes the size of the snakes because the credibility of the whole scene relies on it. The noise they make is an additional idea meant to enhance the impression of their size. Petronius elevates this secondary idea to the forefront, describing the noise with rich language and almost forgetting to mention how big the monsters are, making us infer their size from the noise they create. He probably wouldn’t have made this mistake if he had been drawing purely from his imagination, without a model he wanted to replicate without it looking like a copy. We can always tell when a poetic image is a failed imitation if we notice minor details exaggerated and key aspects overlooked, no matter how many incidental beauties the poem may have, or how hard, or even impossible, it might be to find the original.

Note 10, p. 36.

Suppl. aux Antiq. Expl. T. i. p. 243. Il y a quelque petite différence entre ce que dit Virgile, et ce que le marbre représente. Il semble, selon ce que dit le poëte, que les serpens quittèrent les deux enfans pour venir entortiller le père, au lieu que dans ce marbre ils lient en même temps les enfans et leur père.

Suppl. aux Antiq. Expl. T. i. p. 243. There’s a small difference between what Virgil describes and what the marble shows. The poet mentions that the snakes focused on the father after leaving the two children, whereas in this marble, they entangle both the children and their father simultaneously.

Note 11, p. 37.

Donatus ad v. 227, lib. ii. Æneid. Mirandum non est, clypeo et simulacri vestigiis tegi potuisse, quos supra et longos et 206validos dixit, et multiplici ambitu circumdedisse Laocoontis corpus ac liberorum, et fuisse superfluam partem. The “non” in the clause “mirandum non est,” should, it seems to me, be omitted, unless we suppose the concluding part of the sentence to be missing. For, since the serpents were of such extraordinary length, it would certainly be surprising that they could be concealed beneath the goddess’s shield, unless this also were of great length, and belonged to a colossal figure. The assurance that this was actually the case must have been meant to follow, or the “non” has no meaning.

Donatus ad v. 227, lib. ii. Æneid. It’s not surprising that the shield and the statue could be covered, which he described as long and strong, and that Laocoon's body and his children were surrounded by a multitude and that there was a superfluous part. The “non” in the phrase “mirandum non est” should, in my opinion, be left out, unless we assume that the last part of the sentence is missing. Because the snakes were so extraordinarily long, it would definitely be surprising that they could be hidden beneath the goddess’s shield, unless the shield was also very large and belonged to a giant figure. The assurance that this was actually the case must have been intended to follow, or the “non” has no meaning.

Note 12, p. 39.

In the handsome edition of Dryden’s Virgil (London, 1697). Yet here the serpents are wound but once about the body, and hardly at all about the neck. So indifferent an artist scarcely deserves an excuse, but the only one that could be made for him would be that prints are merely illustrations, and by no means to be regarded as independent works of art.

In the beautiful edition of Dryden’s Virgil (London, 1697), the serpents are wrapped only once around the body and barely at all around the neck. Such a careless artist hardly deserves any excuse, but the only one that could be made for him is that prints are just illustrations and shouldn’t be seen as independent works of art.

Note 13, p. 40.

This is the judgment of De Piles in his remarks upon Du Fresnoy: “Remarquez, s’il vous plaît, que les draperies tendres et légères, n’étant données qu’au sexe féminin, les anciens sculpteurs ont évité autant qu’ils out pu, d’habiller les figures d’hommes; parce qu’ils ont pensé, comme nous l’avons déjà dit qu’en sculpture on ne pouvait imiter les étoffes, et que les gros plis faisaient un mauvais effet. Il y a presque autant d’exemples de cette vérité, qu’il y a parmi les antiques, de figures d’hommes nuds. Je rapporterai seulement celui du Laocoon, lequel, selon la vraisemblance, devrait être vêtu. En effet, quelle apparence y a-t-il qu’un fils de roi, qu’un prêtre d’Apollon, se trouvât tout nud dans la cérémonie actuelle d’un sacrifice? car les serpens passèrent de l’île de Tenedos au rivage de Troye, et surprirent Laocoon et ses fils dans le temps même qu’il sacrifiait à Neptune sur le bord de la mer, comme le marque Virgile dans le second livre de son Enéide. Cependant les artistes qui sont les auteurs de ce bel 207ouvrage, ont bien vu qu’ils ne pouvaient pas leur donner de vêtements convenables à leur qualité, sans faire comme un amas de pierres, dont la masse ressemblerait à un rocher, au lieu des trois admirables figures, qui ont été, et qui sont toujours, l’admiration des siècles. C’est pour cela que de deux inconveniens, ils out jugé celui des draperies beaucoup plus fâcheux, que celui d’aller contre la vérité même.

This is De Piles' judgment in his comments on Du Fresnoy: “It's important to note that soft and light draperies are only associated with the female form, so ancient sculptors typically avoided dressing male figures. As mentioned before, they believed it was impossible to realistically imitate fabrics in sculpture, and that heavy folds resulted in an unattractive look. There are nearly as many examples of this truth as there are ancient nude male statues. I'll mention just the example of Laocoon, who should logically be clothed. After all, how would it look for a king's son, a priest of Apollo, to be completely naked during a sacrificial ceremony? The serpents came from the island of Tenedos to the shores of Troy and attacked Laocoon and his sons while he was sacrificing to Neptune by the sea, as noted by Virgil in the second book of his Aeneid. However, the artists who created this beautiful 207 work realized they couldn't dress the figures in a way that reflected their status without making them appear like a pile of stones, resembling a rock instead of the three incredible figures that have captivated people throughout the ages. That's why, when faced with two issues, they believed the problem with draperies was far more significant than going against the truth itself.

Note 14, p. 42.

Maffei, Richardson, and, more recently, Herr Von Hagedorn. (Betrachtungen über die Malerei, p. 37. Richardson, Traité de la Peinture, vol. iii.) De Fontaines does not merit being reckoned in the same class with these scholars. In the notes to his translation of Virgil, he maintains, indeed, that the poet had the group in mind, but he is so ignorant as to ascribe it to Phidias.

Maffei, Richardson, and, more recently, Herr Von Hagedorn. (Betrachtungen über die Malerei, p. 37. Richardson, Traité de la Peinture, vol. iii.) De Fontaines does not deserve to be considered in the same league as these scholars. In the notes to his translation of Virgil, he claims that the poet had the group in mind, but he is so misinformed that he incorrectly attributes it to Phidias.

Note 15, p. 44.

I can adduce no better argument in support of my view than this poem of Sadolet. It is worthy of one of the old poets, and, since it may well take the place of an engraving, I venture to introduce it here entire.

I can't come up with a better argument for my opinion than this poem by Sadolet. It's worthy of the old poets, and since it could easily serve as an engraving, I’ll include it in full here.

DE LAOCOONTIS STATUA JACOBI SADOLETI CARMEN.

Behold from the high ground of the earth, and the massive ruins.
Visceribus, brought back from afar
Laocoön dies; once at Aulis
Who stood there and adorned your household gods, Tite.
The divine image of art, nor learned ancient times.
Nobilius was admiring the work, now he revisits the heights.
Exempt from the darkness, revived walls of Rome.
What should I first and foremost talk about? Should I speak about the unfortunate parent?
Is it twins? Or are the snakes twisted in the folds?
Terrible appearance? And the tails and anger of dragons
Vulnerable and true, with the stone dying, pain?
The heart is horrified by these things, and is struck by the image.
The chest, not a small feeling of reverence mixed with trembling.
Two curves are gathered into a circle.
Fiery snakes wander with winding coils,
Ternaque bind bodies with many ties.
The eyes can hardly bear to look, it's so cruel.
Exitium, wild downfall: another one shines, and itself
Laocoonta small, all above and below
It finally strikes the sides with a fierce bite.
Connexum avoids the body, twisting itself
Look at the limbs and the side twisted back from the wound.
With intense pain and a fierce impulse of anguish,
That great roar, and to tear out raw teeth
Connixus, unable to endure the pains of the back, of the Chelydri
Objicit: the nerves are aimed, gathered from all
The body’s strength struggles in vain despite its greatest efforts.
He cannot bear the anger, and the wound is a deep, gasping sound.
As the serpent slithers frequently, it creeps in.
Lubricus ties the lower knees with a twisted knot.
Absistunt suræ, spirisque prementibus arctum
Crus swells, the vital pulse covered and rising,
They are swollen with dark blood.
The same fierce power raged just as much in the children.
Implexuque angit rapido, miserandaque membra
Dilacerat: now another consumed blooded
Pectus, calling to the heavens,
Surrounded by the world, it supports with a strong volume.
Still unviolated by any bite, the bodies...
While preparing to pull apart its tail with its foot,
He stands in horror at the sight of the miserable father, frozen in that moment.
And now, huge tears and falling weeping
In doubt, fear holds back. Therefore, it lasts forever.
You who have established such a work now shining with praise,
Great tricks (although with better actions)
The eternal name is sought, and much was allowed
Clarius ingenium venturæ tradere famæ)
However, any opportunity offered for praise
Seize this opportunity and strive for the highest achievements.
You give life to the hard stone with your rigid shapes.
Outstanding, and the sense of life breathing in marble
Inserere, we perceive movement, anger, and pain,
And we almost hear the groans; once you raised us __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Clara Rhodos, your honors in the art have fallen.
Since time immemorial, those again in the second light
Rome sees and celebrates the crowd: of ancient works
Grace recently obtained. How much more excellent, therefore, is it
Skill or to extend one's fate through hard work,
How arrogance and wealth extend empty luxury.
209

LAOCOON, BY JAMES SADOLET.

So, from the depths of earth and the bowels of mighty ruins, the long-deferred day has brought back the returning Laocoon, who stood of old in thy royal halls and graced thy penates, Titus. The image of divine art, a work as noble as any produced by the learning of antiquity, now freed from darkness, beholds again the lofty walls of renovated Rome. With what part shall I begin as the greatest? the unhappy father and his two sons? the sinuous coils of the terrible serpents? the tails and the fierceness of the dragons? the wounds and real pains of the dying stone? These chill the mind with horror, and pity, mingled with no slight fear, drives our hearts back from the dumb image. Two gleaming snakes cover a vast space with their gathered coils, and move in sinuous rings, and hold three bodies bound in a many-twisted knot. Eyes scarce can bear to behold the cruel death and fierce sufferings. One gleaming seeks Laocoon himself, winding him all about, above, below, and attacks his groins at last with poisonous bite. The imprisoned body recoils, and you see the limbs writhe and the side shrink back from the wound. Forced by the sharp pain and bitter anguish, he groans; and, trying to tear out the cruel teeth, throws his left hand upon the serpent’s back. The nerves strain, and the whole body in vain collects its strength for the supreme effort. He cannot endure the fierce torture, and pants from the wound. But the slippery snake glides down with frequent folds, and binds his leg below the knee with twisted knot. The calves fall in, the tight-bound leg swells between the pressing coils, and the vitals grow tumid from the stopping of the pulses, and black blood distends the livid veins. The same cruel violence attacks the children no less fiercely, tortures them with many encircling folds, and lacerates their suffering limbs. Now satiated upon the bloody breast of one, who, with his last breath, calls upon his father, the serpent supports the lifeless body with the mighty circles thrown around it. The other, whose body has as yet been hurt by no sting, while preparing to pluck out the tail from his foot, is filled with horror at sight of his wretched father, and clings to him. A double fear restrains his great sobs and falling tears. Therefore ye enjoy perpetual fame, ye great artificers who made the mighty work, although an immortal name may be sought by better deeds, and nobler talents may be handed down to future fame. Yet any power employed to snatch this praise and reach the heights of fame is excellent. Ye have excelled in animating the rigid stone with living forms, and inserting living senses within the breathing marble. We see the movement, the wrath and pain, and almost hear the groans. Illustrious Rhodes begot you of old. Long the glories of your art lay hid, but Rome beholds them again in a second dawn, and celebrates them with many voices, in fresh acknowledgment of the old labor. How much nobler, then, to extend our fates by art or toil than to swell pride and wealth and empty luxury.

So, from the depths of the earth and the ruins of great structures, the long-awaited day has brought back the returning Laocoon, who once stood in your royal halls and adorned your shrines, Titus. The image of divine art, a creation as noble as any produced by the knowledge of ancient times, now freed from darkness, once again looks upon the towering walls of renewed Rome. Where should I start as the most significant? The unfortunate father and his two sons? The twisting coils of the terrifying snakes? The tails and ferocity of the dragons? The wounds and real pain of the dying stone? These chill the mind with horror, and the pity, mixed with a fair amount of fear, drives our hearts back from the silent image. Two shining snakes cover a large area with their coiled bodies, moving in twisting rings, holding three bodies trapped in a tangled knot. Eyes can barely withstand the sight of the brutal death and intense suffering. One glistening snake targets Laocoon himself, wrapping around him from every angle and finally sinking its poisonous bite into his groin. The trapped body recoils, and you see the limbs writhe and the side shrink away from the wound. Overwhelmed by sharp pain and bitter anguish, he groans; and, trying to pull out the cruel fangs, he grabs the serpent’s back with his left hand. The nerves strain, and the entire body fruitlessly gathers its strength for one last attempt. He cannot bear the intense torture, gasping from the injury. But the slippery snake glides down in its many coils, wrapping around his leg below the knee in a tight knot. The calves cave in, the constrained leg swells between the pressing coils, and the vital organs become swollen from the halted pulses, while dark blood fills the pale veins. The same brutal violence attacks the children just as fiercely, torturing them with its many spiraling coils, and ripping at their suffering limbs. Now satisfied upon the bloody chest of one, who, with his last breath, calls out for his father, the serpent supports the lifeless body with its powerful coils wrapped around it. The other, whose body has not yet been stung, while trying to pull the tail from his foot, is filled with dread at the sight of his miserable father, clinging to him. A double fear keeps him from his great sobs and falling tears. Therefore, you achieve eternal fame, you great artists who created this magnificent piece, although an immortal name might be sought through better actions, and greater talents might be passed down to future generations. Yet any effort made to gain this praise and reach the heights of fame is admirable. You have excelled in bringing the rigid stone to life with animated forms, inserting living senses into the breathing marble. We can see the movement, the anger, and pain, and almost hear the groans. Illustrious Rhodes gave birth to you long ago. For too long, the glories of your art lay hidden, but now Rome sees them once more in a second dawn, and celebrates them with many voices, acknowledging the old labor anew. How much nobler, then, to extend our fates through art or hard work than to inflate pride and wealth and empty luxury.

(Leodegarii a Quercu Farrago Poematum, T. ii.) Gruter has 210introduced this poem with another one of Sadolet into his well-known collection, but with many errors. (Delic. Poet. Italorum. Parte alt.)

(Leodegarii a Quercu Farrago Poematum, T. ii.) Gruter has 210included this poem along with another one by Sadolet in his famous collection, but it contains many mistakes. (Delic. Poet. Italorum. Parte alt.)

Note 16, p. 45.

De la Peinture, tome iii. p. 516. C’est l’horreur que les Troïens ont conçue contre Laocoon, qui était nécessaire à Virgile pour la conduite de son poëme; et cela le mène à cette description pathétique de la destruction de la patrie de son héros. Aussi Virgile n’avait garde de diviser l’attention sur la dernière nuit, pour une grand ville entière, par la peinture d’un petit malheur d’un particulier.

De la Peinture, vol. iii, p. 516. It is the horror that the Trojans felt towards Laocoon, which was essential for Virgil in developing his poem; and this leads him to that poignant description of the destruction of his hero's homeland. Furthermore, Virgil made sure not to distract attention on the last night for an entire great city by depicting a minor misfortune of an individual.

Note 17, p. 51.

I say it is possible, but I would wager ten against one that it is not so. Juvenal is speaking of the early days of the republic, when splendor and luxury were yet unknown, and the soldier put whatever gold and silver he got as booty upon his arms and the caparisons of his horse. (Sat. xi.)

I believe it's possible, but I'd bet ten to one that it isn't. Juvenal is talking about the early days of the republic when wealth and luxury were still unknown, and soldiers would put any gold and silver they captured as loot on their arms and on their horses' attire. (Sat. xi.)

Then he was amazed and ignorant of the rough Greek arts.
After the cities were overthrown, a portion of spoils was found.
The soldier broke the cups of great artists.
As the horse delighted in its decorations, and the helmet was embossed.
The statues of the tame beasts
By the fate of the empire, twin brothers under the rock of Quirinus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Here is the modernized text while preserving its meaning: "With the bare image, shining with a shield and a spear,"
Pendentisque Dei would show the doomed enemy.

The soldier broke up the precious cups, the masterpieces of great artists, to make a she-wolf, a little Romulus and Remus to deck his helmet with. All is plain down to the last two lines, where the poet proceeds to describe such a figure on the helmets of the old soldiers. The figure is meant for the god Mars, but what can the term pendentis mean as applied to him? Rigaltius found in an old gloss the interpretation “quasi ad ictum se inclinantis.” Lubinus supposes the figure to have been on the shield, and, as the shield hung from the arm, the figure might be spoken of as hanging. But this is contrary to the construction, the subject of “ostenderet” 211being not “miles” but “cassis.” According to Britannicus, whatever stands high in the air may be said to hang, and the expression may be used of this figure perched above or upon the helmet. Some would read “perdentis” as a contrast to the following “perituro,” though none but themselves would think the contrast desirable. What does Addison say to this doubtful passage? He thinks all the commentators are wrong and maintains this to be the true meaning. “The Roman soldiers, who were not a little proud of their founder and the military genius of their republic, used to bear on their helmets the first history of Romulus, who was begot by the god of war and suckled by a wolf. The figure of the god was made as if descending upon the priestess Ilia, or, as others call her, Rhea Silvia. As he was represented descending, his figure appeared suspended in the air over the vestal virgin, in which sense the word ‘pendentis’ is extremely proper and poetical. Besides the antique basso-rilievo (in Bellori) that made me first think of this interpretation, I have since met with the same figures on the reverses of a couple of ancient coins, which were stamped in the reign of Antoninus Pius.” (Addison’s Travels, Rome, Tonson’s edition, 1745, p. 183.)

The soldier broke apart the precious cups, the masterpieces of great artists, to create a she-wolf, a young Romulus and Remus to adorn his helmet. Everything is clear down to the last two lines, where the poet goes on to describe such a figure on the helmets of the old soldiers. This figure represents the god Mars, but what does the term pendentis mean in this context? Rigaltius found an old interpretation that says “as if leaning towards a strike.” Lubinus thinks the figure was on the shield, and since the shield hung from the arm, it could be described as hanging. However, this goes against the structure, as “ostenderet” refers not to “miles” but to “cassis.” According to Britannicus, anything that is elevated in the air can be said to hang, so this expression may refer to the figure perched above or on the helmet. Some would read “perdentis” as a contrast to the following “perituro,” though only they would find this contrast necessary. What does Addison say about this uncertain passage? He believes all the commentators are mistaken and maintains that this is the true meaning: “The Roman soldiers, who were quite proud of their founder and the military prowess of their republic, used to wear on their helmets the early history of Romulus, who was conceived by the god of war and nursed by a wolf. The god was depicted as descending upon the priestess Ilia, or as others call her, Rhea Silvia. As he was shown descending, his figure seemed to be suspended in the air over the vestal virgin, which makes the word ‘pendentis’ extremely fitting and poetic. In addition to the antique basso-rilievo (in Bellori) that first made me consider this interpretation, I’ve since come across the same figures on the backs of a couple of ancient coins minted during the reign of Antoninus Pius.” (Addison’s Travels, Rome, Tonson’s edition, 1745, p. 183.)

Since Spence considers this such a happy discovery on the part of Addison, that he quotes it as a model of its kind and as the strongest proof of the value of the works of the old artists in throwing light on the classic Roman poets, I cannot refrain from a closer examination of it. (Polymetis, dial. vii.) I must observe, in the first place, that the bas-relief and the coin would hardly have recalled to Addison the passage from Juvenal, had he not remembered reading in the old scholiast, who substituted “venientis” for “fulgentis” in the last line but one, this interpretation: “Martis ad Iliam venientis ut concumberet.” Now, instead of this reading of the old scholiast, let us accept Addison’s, and see if we have then the slightest reason for supposing the poet to have had Rhea in mind. Would it not rather be a complete inversion on his part, where he is speaking of the wolf and the boys, to be thinking of the adventure to which the children owe their 212life? Rhea has not yet become a mother, and the boys are already lying under the rock. Would an hour of dalliance be a fitting emblem for the helmet of a Roman soldier? The soldier was proud of the divine origin of the founder of his country, and that was sufficiently typified by the wolf and the children. What need of introducing Mars at a moment when he was any thing but the dread-inspiring god? His visit to Rhea may have been represented on any number of old marbles and coins: did that make it a fitting ornament for armor? What are the marbles and coins on which Addison saw Mars in this hovering attitude? The old bas-relief to which he appeals is said to be in Bellori, but we shall look for it in vain in the Admiranda, his collection of finest old bas-reliefs. Spence cannot have found it there or elsewhere, for he makes no mention of it. Nothing remains, therefore, but the coins, which we will study from Addison himself. I see a recumbent figure of Rhea, and Mars standing on a somewhat higher plane, because there was not room for him on the same level. That is all: there is no sign of his being suspended. Such an effect is produced very strongly, it is true, in Spence’s copy. The upper part of the figure is thrown so far forward as to make standing impossible; so that if the body be not falling, it must be hovering. Spence says this coin is in his possession. It is hard to question a man’s veracity, even in a trifle, but our eyes are often greatly influenced by a preconceived opinion. He may, besides, have thought it allowable for the good of the reader to have the artist so emphasize the expression which he thought he saw, that as little doubt might remain on our mind as on his. One thing is plain: that Spence and Addison refer to the same coin, which is either very much misrepresented by one or embellished by the other. But I have another objection to make to this supposed hovering attitude of Mars. A body thus suspended, without any visible cause for the law of gravitation not acting upon it, is an absurdity of which no example can be found in the old works of art. It is not allowable even in modern painting. If a body is to be suspended in the air, it must either have 213wings or appear to rest upon something, if only a cloud. When Homer makes Thetis rise on foot from the sea-shore to Olympus, Τὴν μὲν ἄρ’ Οὔλυμπον δὲ πόδες φέρον (Iliad, xviii. 148), Count Caylus is too well aware of the limitations of art to counsel the painter to represent her as walking unsupported through the air. She must pursue her way upon a cloud (Tableaux tirés de l’Iliade, p. 91), as in another place he puts her into a chariot (p. 131), although exactly the opposite is stated by the poet. How can it be otherwise? Although the poet represents the goddess with a human body, he yet removes from her every trace of coarse and heavy materiality, and animates her with a power which raises her beyond the influence of our laws of motion. How could painting so distinguish the bodily shape of a deity from the bodily shape of a human being, that our eyes should not be offended by observing it acted upon by different laws of motion, weight, and equilibrium? How but by conventional signs, such as a pair of wings or a cloud? But more of this elsewhere; here it is enough to require the defenders of the Addison theory to show on the old monuments a second figure floating thus unsupported in the air. Can this Mars be the only one of its kind? why? Were there some particular conditions handed down by tradition which would necessitate such exceptional treatment in this one case? There is no trace of such in Ovid (Fast. lib. i.), but rather proof that no such conditions ever could have existed. For in other ancient works of art which represent the same story, Mars is evidently not hovering, but walking. Examine the bas-relief in Montfaucon (Suppl. T. i. p. 183), which is to be found, if I am not mistaken, in the Mellini palace at Rome. Rhea lies asleep under a tree, and Mars approaches her softly, with that expressive backward motion of the right hand by which we warn those behind to stay where they are, or to advance gently. His attitude is precisely the same as on the coin, except that in one case he holds his lance in the right, in the other in the left hand. We often find famous statues and bas-reliefs copied on coins, and the same may well be the case here, only that the cutter of the 214die did not perceive the force of the backward motion of the hand, and thought it better employed in holding the lance. Taking all these arguments into consideration, what degree of probability remains to Addison’s theory? Hardly more than a bare possibility. But where can better explanation be had if this fails? Possibly among the interpretations rejected by Addison. But if not, what then? The passage in the poet is corrupted, and so it must remain. It certainly will so remain, if twenty new conjectures are invented. We might say that “pendentis” here was to be taken figuratively in the sense of uncertain, undecided. Mars “pendens” would then be the same as Mars “incertus” or Mars “communis.” “Dii communes,” says Servius (ad. v. 118, lib. xii. Æneid), are Mars, Bellona, and Victory, so called from their favoring both parties in war. And the line,—

Since Spence thinks this is such a great discovery from Addison that he quotes it as a prime example and the best proof of how valuable the works of ancient artists are in illuminating the classic Roman poets, I can’t help but take a closer look at it. (Polymetis, dial. vii.) First, I should note that the bas-relief and the coin probably wouldn’t have reminded Addison of the line from Juvenal unless he recalled reading in the old commentator who replaced “venientis” with “fulgentis” in the second-to-last line that this meant: “Martis ad Iliam venientis ut concumberet.” Instead of following the reading of the old commentator, let’s consider Addison’s version and see if we have any reason to believe the poet had Rhea in mind. Wouldn’t it instead be a complete twist for him, while discussing the wolf and the boys, to be thinking about the tale that gave the children their lives? Rhea hasn’t become a mother yet, and the boys are already lying under the rock. Would a moment of romance be an appropriate symbol for a Roman soldier’s helmet? The soldier took pride in the divine lineage of his country’s founder, which was clearly represented by the wolf and the children. What’s the point of bringing Mars into the picture when he was anything but a fearsome god at that moment? His encounter with Rhea might have been depicted on many old marbles and coins, but does that make it a fitting decoration for armor? What are the marbles and coins where Addison saw Mars in this hovering position? The old bas-relief he refers to is said to be in Bellori’s collection, but we won’t find it in Admiranda, his collection of the finest old bas-reliefs. Spence must not have found it either, since he doesn’t mention it. Therefore, all that’s left are the coins, which we can analyze based on Addison’s description. I see a reclining figure of Rhea, with Mars standing on a slightly higher level because there wasn’t enough room for him on the same plane. That’s it: there’s no indication that he’s floating. An impression of that kind is indeed created vividly in Spence’s example. The upper part of the figure leans so far forward that standing seems impossible; therefore, if the body isn’t falling, it must be hovering. Spence claims this coin is in his possession. It's tough to question someone’s honesty, even in small matters, but our perceptions can be heavily influenced by preconceived notions. Moreover, he may have thought it was justified for the benefit of the reader to have the artist emphasize the expression he believed he saw, leaving as little doubt in our minds as in his. One clear thing is that Spence and Addison are referring to the same coin, which is either grossly misrepresented by one or embellished by the other. But I have another objection to this supposed floating position of Mars. A body suspended like that, without any visible reason for gravity not acting on it, is absurd, and there’s no instance of it in ancient art. It’s not acceptable in modern painting either. If an object is to be suspended in the air, it must either have wings or seem to rest on something, even if it’s just a cloud. When Homer has Thetis rise from the shore to Olympus, “Τὴν μὲν ἄρ’ Οὔλυμπον δὲ πόδες φέρον” (Iliad, xviii. 148), Count Caylus is too aware of the limitations of art to suggest the painter depict her walking unsupported through the air. She must travel upon a cloud (Scenes from the Iliad, p. 91), as in another instance he places her in a chariot (p. 131), even though the poet states the opposite. How could it be otherwise? Although the poet portrays the goddess with a human form, he strips her of any rough and heavy materiality and instills her with a power that elevates her beyond our laws of motion. How could painting differentiate the physical form of a deity from that of a human so that our eyes wouldn’t be bothered by seeing it affected by different laws of motion, weight, and balance? Only through conventional indications, like wings or a cloud. But more on that later; for now, it’s enough to ask those defending the Addison theory to show another figure in the old monuments that floats like that without support. Could this Mars be the only one of its kind? Why? Were there specific conditions passed down by tradition that justified such exceptional treatment in this case? There’s no evidence of that in Ovid (Fast. lib. i.), but rather proof that such conditions could never have existed. In other ancient artworks depicting the same story, Mars clearly isn’t hovering but is walking. Look at the bas-relief in Montfaucon (Suppl. T. i. p. 183), which is to be found, if I’m not mistaken, in the Mellini palace in Rome. Rhea lies asleep under a tree, and Mars approaches her softly, with that expressive backward motion of his right hand that indicates for those behind to stay put or move forward quietly. His stance is exactly the same as on the coin, except in one case he holds his lance in his right hand and in the other in his left. We often see famous statues and bas-reliefs replicated on coins, and this could very well be the case here too, only that the engraver of the die didn’t recognize the significance of the backward hand motion and deemed it better to have it hold the lance. Given all these arguments, how much credibility is left for Addison’s theory? Hardly more than a mere possibility. But where else can we find a better explanation if this one doesn’t hold up? Perhaps among the interpretations Addison rejected. But if that’s not the case, then what? The poet’s line remains corrupt, and so it shall persist. Certainly, it will continue to do so, even if twenty new interpretations are proposed. We could argue that “pendentis” should be taken figuratively, meaning uncertain or undecided. Mars “pendens” would then mean Mars “incertus” or Mars “communis.” “Dii communes,” as Servius says (ad. v. 118, lib. xii. Æneid), refer to Mars, Bellona, and Victory, who are named for favoring both sides in war. And the line—

He would show the image of God hanging to the enemy who was about to perish,

would mean that the old Roman soldier was accustomed to wear the image of the impartial god in the presence of his enemy, who, in spite of the impartiality, was soon to perish. A very subtle idea, making the victories of the old Romans depend more upon their own bravery than on the friendly aid of their founder. Nevertheless, “non liquet.”

would mean that the old Roman soldier was used to wearing the image of the impartial god in front of his enemy, who, despite that impartiality, was soon to die. A very subtle idea, suggesting that the victories of the old Romans relied more on their own bravery than on the supportive help of their founder. Nevertheless, “non liquet.”

Note 18, p. 51.

“Till I got acquainted with these Auræ (or sylphs),” says Spence (Polymetis, dial. xiii.), “I found myself always at a loss in reading the known story of Cephalus and Procris in Ovid. I could never imagine how Cephalus crying out, ‘Aura venias’ (though in ever so languishing a manner), could give anybody a suspicion of his being false to Procris. As I had been always used to think that Aura signified only the air in general, or a gentle breeze in particular, I thought Procris’s jealousy less founded than the most extravagant jealousies generally are. But when I had once found that Aura might signify a very handsome young woman as well as the air, the case was entirely altered, and the story seemed to go on in a very reasonable manner.” I will not take back in the note the 215approval bestowed in the text on this discovery, on which Spence so plumes himself. But I cannot refrain from remarking that, even without it, the passage was very natural and intelligible. We only needed to know that Aura occurs frequently among the ancients as a woman’s name. According to Nonnus, for instance (Dionys. lib. xlviii.), the nymph of Diana was thus named, who, for claiming to possess a more manly beauty than the goddess herself, was, as a punishment for her presumption, exposed in her sleep to the embraces of Bacchus.

“Until I got to know these Auræ (or sylphs),” Spence says (Polymetis, dial. xiii.), “I always felt confused when reading the familiar story of Cephalus and Procris in Ovid. I could never understand how Cephalus, calling out ‘Aura venias’ (even if he was being overly dramatic), could raise any suspicion of him being unfaithful to Procris. I usually thought that Aura only meant the air in general or a gentle breeze specifically, which made Procris’s jealousy seem less justified than most extreme jealousies. But once I discovered that Aura could also mean a very attractive young woman as well as the air, everything changed, and the story started to make a lot more sense.” I won’t take back the note on the approval given in the text for this discovery that Spence is so proud of. However, I can’t help but point out that even without it, the passage was quite natural and clear. We only needed to know that Aura often appears among the ancients as a woman’s name. According to Nonnus, for example (Dionys. lib. xlviii.), the nymph of Diana was named Aura, who, for daring to claim a more masculine beauty than the goddess herself, was punished by being exposed in her sleep to the embraces of Bacchus.

Note 19, p. 52.

Juvenalis Satyr. viii. v. 52–55.

Juvenal Satire. viii. v. 52–55.

... At tu
Nothing but Cecropids; so similar to the trunk of Hermes!
You win no other way than by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, except that which
Their head is marble, your image lives on.

“But thou art nothing if not a descendant of Cecrops; in body most like a Hermes; forsooth the only thing in which you surpass that, is that your head is a living image, while the Hermes is marble.” If Spence had embraced the old Greek writers in his work, a fable of Æsop might perhaps—and yet perhaps not—have occurred to him, which throws still clearer light upon this passage in Juvenal. “Mercury,” Æsop tells us, “wishing to know in what repute he stood among men, concealed his divinity, and entered a sculptor’s studio. Here he beheld a statue of Jupiter, and asked its value. ‘A drachm,’ was the answer. Mercury smiled. ‘And this Juno?’ he asked again. ‘About the same.’ The god meanwhile had caught sight of his own image, and thought to himself,—‘I, as the messenger of the gods, from whom come all gains, must be much more highly prized by men.’ ‘And this god,’ he asked, pointing to his own image, ‘how dear might that be?’ ‘That?’ replied the artist, ‘buy the other two, and I will throw that in.’” Mercury went away sadly crestfallen. But the artist did not recognize him, and could therefore have had no intention of wounding his self-love. The reason for his setting so small a value on the statue must have lain in its workmanship. 216The less degree of reverence due to the god whom it represented could have had nothing to do with the matter, for the artist values his works according to the skill, industry, and labor bestowed upon them, not according to the rank and dignity of the persons represented. If a statue of Mercury cost less than one of Jupiter or Juno, it was because less skill, industry, and labor had been expended upon it. And such was the case here. The statues of Jupiter and Juno were full-length figures, while that of Mercury was a miserable square post, with only the head and shoulders of the god upon it. What wonder, then, that it might be thrown in without extra charge? Mercury overlooked this circumstance, from having in mind only his own fancied superiority, and his humiliation was therefore as natural as it was merited. We look in vain among the commentators, translators, and imitators of Æsop’s fables for any trace of this explanation. I could mention the names of many, were it worth the trouble, who have understood the story literally; that is, have not understood it at all. On the supposition that the workmanship of all the statues was of the same degree of excellence, there is an absurdity in the fable which these scholars have either failed to perceive or have very much exaggerated. Another point which, perhaps, might be taken exception to in the fable, is the price the sculptor sets upon his Jupiter. No potter can make a puppet for a drachm. The drachm here must stand in general for something very insignificant. (Fab. Æsop, 90.)

“But you’re nothing if not a descendant of Cecrops; physically, you resemble Hermes; truly, the only thing you have over him is that your head is a living image, while the Hermes is made of marble.” If Spence had included the ancient Greek writers in his work, an fable by Aesop might have occurred to him, which sheds even clearer light on this passage in Juvenal. “Mercury,” Aesop tells us, “wanting to know how he was regarded by humans, hid his divinity and entered a sculptor’s studio. There he saw a statue of Jupiter and asked how much it cost. ‘A drachm,’ was the reply. Mercury smiled. ‘And what about this Juno?’ he asked again. ‘About the same.’ Meanwhile, the god saw his own image and thought to himself, ‘I, as the messenger of the gods, from whom all profits come, must be worth much more to people.’ ‘And this god,’ he asked, pointing to his own image, ‘how much would that be?’ ‘That?’ replied the artist, ‘buy the other two, and I’ll throw that in for free.’” Mercury left feeling disheartened. But the artist didn’t recognize him, and thus had no intention of hurting his pride. The reason he placed such a low value on the statue must have been due to its craftsmanship. 216 The lesser respect given to the god it portrayed couldn't be the issue, because artists value their works based on the skill, effort, and labor put into them, not based on the status and dignity of the subjects. If a statue of Mercury cost less than one of Jupiter or Juno, it was simply because less skill, effort, and labor went into it. And that was the case here. The statues of Jupiter and Juno were full-bodied figures, while the statue of Mercury was just a pathetic square post, with only the head and shoulders of the god on it. So, it’s no surprise it could be added without additional cost. Mercury overlooked this fact, fixating only on his imagined superiority, and his humiliation was therefore as understandable as it was deserved. We look in vain among commentators, translators, and imitators of Aesop’s fables for any sign of this explanation. I could name many who have taken the story literally; that is, they haven’t understood it at all. Assuming the craftsmanship of all statues was equally excellent, there’s a ridiculousness in the fable that these scholars either failed to notice or greatly exaggerated. Another point that might be critiqued in the fable is the price the sculptor sets for his Jupiter. No potter can make a figurine for a drachm. The drachm here must symbolize something very trivial. (Fab. Aesop, 90.)

Note 20, p. 53.

Cretius de R. N. lib. v. 736–747.

Cretius de R. N. book v. 736–747.

It is Ver, and Venus, and the herald of Venus before
The wind is blowing softly; footprints behind.
Flora, for whom the mother prepares in advance.
Everything is filled with brilliant colors and fragrances,
Then the dry heat follows, along with a companion.
Dusty Ceres; and the Etesian winds from the north.
Now autumn arrives; at the same time, the god of wine, Bacchus, advances;
Other storms and winds follow,
The powerful winds of the Altitonans Vulturnus and Auster.
217The winter brings snow, and a lazy chill.
Reddit, the winter follows, crackling and with teeth Algus.

Spring advances and Venus and winged Zephyrus, the herald of Venus, precedes, whose path mother Flora fills with wondrous flowers and odors. Then follow in order dry Heat and his companion dusty Ceres, and the Etesian blasts of the Northwind. Then Autumn approaches, and Evian Bacchus. Then other tempests and winds, deep-thundering Volturnus and Auster (south and south-east winds), mighty with lightnings. At length, the solstice brings snow, and slothful numbness returns; Winter follows, and cold with chattering teeth.

Spring arrives, and Venus along with the swift Zephyrus, her messenger, leads the way, filling the earth with amazing flowers and fragrances. Following them are dry Heat and his companion, dusty Ceres, along with the northern Etesian winds. Then Autumn comes, bringing Evian Bacchus. More storms and winds follow, including the powerful Volturnus and Auster (the south and southeast winds), fierce with lightning. Finally, the solstice brings snow, and a lazy numbness returns; Winter arrives, bringing cold and chattering teeth.

Spence regards this passage as one of the most beautiful in the whole poem, and it is certainly one on which the fame of Lucretius as a poet chiefly rests. But, surely, to say that the whole description was probably taken from a procession of statues representing the seasons as gods, is to detract very much from his merit, if not to destroy it altogether. And what reason have we for the supposition? This, says the Englishman: “Such processions of their deities in general were as common among the Romans of old, as those in honor of the saints are in the same country to this day. All the expressions used by Lucretius here come in very aptly, if applied to a procession.”

Spence sees this passage as one of the most beautiful in the entire poem, and it definitely contributes to Lucretius's reputation as a poet. However, claiming that the whole description probably came from a procession of statues representing the seasons as gods seriously undermines his achievement, if it doesn’t completely negate it. And what evidence do we have for this assumption? This, according to the Englishman: “Such processions of their deities in general were as common among the Romans of old as those in honor of the saints are in the same country today. All the expressions used by Lucretius here fit very well when applied to a procession.”

Excellent reasons! Against the last, particularly, we might make many objections. The very epithets applied to the various personified abstractions,—“Calor aridus,” “Ceres pulverulenta,” “Volturnus altitonans,” “fulmine pollens Auster,” “Algus dentibus crepitans,”—show that they received their characteristics from the poet and not from the artist. He would certainly have treated them very differently. Spence seems to have derived his idea of a procession from Abraham Preigern, who, in his remarks on this passage, says, “Ordo est quasi Pompæ cujusdam. Ver et Venus, Zephyrus et Flora,” &c. But Spence should have been content to stop there. To say that the poet makes his seasons move as in a procession, is all very well; but to say that he learned their sequences from a procession, is nonsense.

Great points! Especially against the last one, we could raise many objections. The specific names used for the different personified concepts—“Dry Heat,” “Dusty Ceres,” “Thunderous Volturnus,” “Mighty Auster with his lightning,” “Chilling Algus with his snapping teeth”—indicate that they got their traits from the poet, not from the artist. The artist would have depicted them very differently. Spence seems to have taken his idea of a procession from Abraham Preigern, who, in his comments on this passage, says, “There is an order, like some kind of procession. Truth and Venus, Zephyrus and Flora,” etc. But Spence should have stopped there. Saying that the poet makes his seasons move like they’re in a procession is fine; however, claiming that he learned their order from a procession is ridiculous.

218

Note 21, p. 62.

Valerius Flaccus, lib. ii. Argonaut, v. 265–273.

Valerius Flaccus, book II, Argonauts, lines 265–273.

Serta for the father and the youthful hair and clothing of Bacchus.
He led, and set the chariot in the center; and the air around
Tympanaque and full caskets silent with fear.
She binds her limbs with ivy and bonds.
Pampineam shakes the spear with windy blows,
Looking back; let the green cloak hold the reins.
As a father, let the snowy horns swell like a mitre,
And let the cup bring to mind the sacred Bacchus.

“The maid clothes her father with the garlands, the locks and the garments of Bacchus, and places him in the centre of the chariot; around him the brazen drums and the boxes filled with nameless terror; herself, looking back, binds his hair and limbs with ivy and strikes windy blows with the vine-wreathed spear; veiled like the father she holds the green reins; the horns project under the white turban, and the sacred goblet tells of Bacchus.”

“The maid dresses her father with garlands, long hair, and Bacchus' garments, positioning him in the center of the chariot. Surrounding him are the brassy drums and boxes filled with unknown fear; she looks back, tying his hair and limbs with ivy and delivers forceful strikes with the vine-wrapped spear. Veiled like her father, she holds the green reins; horns protrude from beneath the white turban, and the sacred goblet represents Bacchus.”

The word “tumeant,” in the last line but one, would seem to imply that the horns were not so small as Spence fancies.

The word “tumeant,” in the second to last line, suggests that the horns were not as small as Spence thinks.

Note 22, p. 62.

The so-called Bacchus in the garden of the Medicis at Rome (Montfaucon Suppl. aux Ant. T. 1, p. 254) has little horns growing from the brow. But for this very reason some critics suppose it to be a faun. And indeed such natural horns are an insult to the human countenance, and can only be becoming in beings supposed to occupy a middle station between men and beasts. The attitude also and the longing looks the figure casts upward at the grapes, belong more properly to a follower of the god than to the god himself. I am reminded here of what Clemens Alexandrinus says of Alexander the Great. (Protrept. p. 48, edit. Pott.) Ἐβούλετο δὲ καὶ Ἀλέξανδρος Ἄμμωνος υἱὸς εἶναι δοκεῖν, καὶ κερασφόρος ἀναπλάττεσθαι πρὸς τῶν ἀγαλματοποιῶν, τὸ καλὸν ἀνθρώπου ὑβρίσαι σπεύδων κέρατι. It was Alexander’s express desire to be represented in his statue with horns. He was well content with the insult thus done to 219human beauty, if only a divine origin might be imputed to him.

The so-called Bacchus in the garden of the Medicis in Rome (Montfaucon Suppl. aux Ant. T. 1, p. 254) has small horns growing from his forehead. Because of this, some critics think it might actually be a faun. In fact, those natural horns are a mockery of the human face and only look fitting on beings believed to be in between humans and animals. The figure's pose and the longing looks it casts upward at the grapes are more characteristic of a follower of the god rather than the god himself. This reminds me of what Clement of Alexandria says about Alexander the Great. (Protrept. p. 48, edit. Pott.) Ἐβούλετο δὲ καὶ Ἀλέξανδρος Ἄμμωνος υἱὸς εἶναι δοκεῖν, καὶ κερασφόρος ἀναπλάττεσθαι πρὸς τῶν ἀγαλματοποιῶν, τὸ καλὸν ἀνθρώπου ὑβρίσαι σπεύδων κέρατι. Alexander explicitly wanted to be depicted in his statue with horns. He was completely fine with the insult to human beauty if it meant he could be seen as having a divine heritage.

Note 23, p. 64.

When I maintained in a former chapter that the old artists had never made a fury, it had not escaped me that the furies had more than one temple, which certainly would not have been left devoid of their statues. Pausanias found some of wood in their temple at Cerynea, not large nor in any way remarkable. It would seem that the art, which had no opportunity of displaying itself on them, sought to make amends on the images of the priestesses which stood in the hall of the temple, as they were of stone and of very beautiful workmanship. (Pausanias Achaic. cap. xxv. p. 587, edit. Kuhn.) Neither had I forgotten that heads of them were supposed to have been found on an abraxas, made known by Chiffletius, and on a lamp by Licetus. (Dissertat. sur les Furies par Bannier; Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscript. T. v. 48.) Neither was I unacquainted with the Etruscan vase of Gorius (Tabl. 151. Musei Etrusci) whereon are Orestes and Pylades attacked by furies. But I was speaking of works of art, under which head I consider none of these to come. If the latter deserve more than the others to be included under the name, it would in one aspect rather confirm my theory than contradict it. For, little as the Etruscan artists aimed at beauty in most cases, they yet seem to have characterized the furies more by their dress and attributes than by any terrible aspect of countenance. These figures thrust their torches at Orestes and Pylades, with such a tranquil expression of face that they almost seem to be terrifying them in sport. The horror they inspire in Orestes and Pylades appears from the fear of the two men, not at all from the shape of the furies themselves.

When I mentioned in a previous chapter that the old artists never created a fury, I was aware that the furies had more than one temple, which certainly wouldn’t have been without their statues. Pausanias found some wooden ones in their temple at Cerynea, which were neither large nor particularly remarkable. It seems that the art, which had no chance to showcase itself on those statues, tried to compensate through the images of the priestesses that stood in the temple’s hall, as they were made of stone and were very beautifully crafted. (Pausanias Achaic. cap. xxv. p. 587, edit. Kuhn.) I also hadn’t forgotten that heads of them were thought to have been found on an abraxas, revealed by Chiffletius, and on a lamp by Licetus. (Dissertat. sur les Furies par Bannier; Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscript. T. v. 48.) I was also familiar with the Etruscan vase by Gorius (Tabl. 151. Musei Etrusci) that depicts Orestes and Pylades being attacked by furies. But I was talking about works of art, none of which I consider to belong in that category. If the latter should be more deserving of inclusion under that name, it would actually support my theory rather than contradict it. For, as little as the Etruscan artists aimed for beauty in most cases, they still seem to have portrayed the furies more through their clothing and attributes than by any frightening facial expressions. These figures are thrusting their torches at Orestes and Pylades with such calm expressions that they almost appear to be scaring them playfully. The fear they inspire in Orestes and Pylades comes from the men's reactions, not at all from the appearance of the furies themselves.

They are, therefore, at once furies and no furies. They perform the office of furies, but without that appearance of violence and rage which we are accustomed to associate with the name. They have not that brow which, as Catullus says, “expirantis præportat pectoris iras.” Winkelmann thought 220lately that he had discovered, upon a cornelian in the cabinet of Stoss, a fury, running, with streaming hair and garments, and a dagger in her hand. (Library of the Fine Arts, vol. v.) Von Hagedorn at once counselled all the artists to turn this discovery to account, and represent furies thus in their pictures. (Betrachtungen über die Malerei, p. 222.) But Winkelmann himself presently threw doubt on his discovery, because he did not find that the ancients ever armed the furies with daggers instead of torches. (Descript. des Pierres Gravées, p. 84.) He must then consider the figures on the coins of the cities of Lyrba and Massaura, which Spanheim calls furies (Les Césars de Julien, p. 44), to be not such but a Hecate triformis. Else here would be exactly such a fury, with a dagger in each hand, and strangely enough also with flowing hair, while in the other figures the hair is covered with a veil. But granting Winkelmann’s first supposition to have been correct, the same would apply to this engraved stone as to the Etruscan vase, unless owing to the fineness of the work the features were indistinguishable. Besides, all engraved stones, from their use as seals, belong rather to symbolism; and the figures on them are more often a conceit of the owner than the voluntary work of the artist.

They are both furies and not furies at the same time. They act like furies, but without the violence and rage we usually associate with the term. They don’t have that angry brow that Catullus describes as "expirantis præportat pectoris iras." Winkelmann recently thought he found a fury on a cornelian in the Stoss cabinet, running with flowing hair and clothes, holding a dagger. (Library of the Fine Arts, vol. v.) Von Hagedorn immediately advised all artists to use this discovery and depict furies this way in their paintings. (Betrachtungen über die Malerei, p. 222.) However, Winkelmann soon questioned his finding because he didn’t find any evidence that the ancients armed the furies with daggers instead of torches. (Descript. des Pierres Gravées, p. 84.) He must then think of the figures on the coins from the cities of Lyrba and Massaura, which Spanheim refers to as furies (Les Césars de Julien, p. 44), as not being furies but rather a Hecate triformis. Otherwise, there would be exactly such a fury with a dagger in each hand, oddly enough also with flowing hair, while in the other figures, the hair is covered with a veil. But if we accept Winkelmann’s initial assumption as correct, the same reasoning would apply to this engraved stone as to the Etruscan vase, unless the fine details were too indistinct to see. Furthermore, all engraved stones, due to their use as seals, are more about symbolism; the figures on them are often more a reflection of the owner's imagination than the artist's deliberate work.

Note 24, p. 64.

Fast. lib. vi. 295–98.

Fast. lib. vi. 295–98.

For a long time, I foolishly believed in the statues of Vesta.
Mox learned that no one is beneath a curved dome.
The unextinguished fire is hidden in that temple;
There is no image of Vesta, nor does she have fire.

“I long foolishly thought there were images of Vesta; then I found that none existed beneath the arching dome. An ever-burning fire is hidden in that temple. Image there is none either of Vesta or of fire.”

“I foolishly believed there were images of Vesta; then I realized that none existed beneath the arching dome. An eternal flame is concealed in that temple. There is no image of Vesta or of fire.”

Ovid is speaking only of the worship of Vesta at Rome, and of the temple erected to her there by Numa, of whom he just before says:

Ovid is only talking about the worship of Vesta in Rome, and the temple that Numa built for her there, about whom he just mentioned:

221Regis work is calm, which none will fear.
The genius of Numinis brought forth the Sabine land.

“The work of that peaceful king who feared the gods more than any other offspring of the Sabine land.”

“The efforts of that peaceful king who respected the gods more than any other child of the Sabine land.”

Note 25, p. 65.

Fast. lib. iii. v. 45, 46.

Fast. lib. iii. v. 45, 46.

Sylvia's mother: The statues of Vesta are said to be carried.
Virginius put his hands up.

Spence should thus have compared the different parts of Ovid together. The poet is speaking of different times; here of the state of things before Numa, there of the state of things after him. Statues of her were worshipped in Italy as they were in Troy, whence Æneas brought her rites with him.

Spence should have compared the different parts of Ovid. The poet discusses different times; here he's talking about the state of things before Numa, and there he's referring to the state of things after him. Statues of her were worshipped in Italy just like they were in Troy, where Æneas brought her rituals with him.

Manibus ribbons, and powerful Vesta,
The fire brings forth from the eternal sanctuary,

says Virgil of the ghost of Hector, after he had warned Æneas to fly. “He bears in his hands from the innermost shrine garlands, and mighty Vesta and the eternal fire.” Here the eternal fire is expressly distinguished from Vesta herself and from her statue. Spence cannot have consulted the Roman poets with much care, since he allowed such a passage as this to escape him.

says Virgil about Hector's ghost, after he advised Æneas to escape. “He carries garlands from the innermost shrine, along with powerful Vesta and the eternal fire.” Here, the eternal fire is clearly set apart from Vesta herself and from her statue. Spence must not have looked into the Roman poets very thoroughly, since he overlooked a passage like this.

Note 26, p. 65.

Plinius, lib. xxxvi. sect. 4. “Scopas fecit.—Vestam sedentem laudatam in Servilianis hortis.” Lipsius must have had this passage in mind when he wrote (de Vesta cap. 3): “Plinius Vestem sedentem effingi solitam ostendit, a stabilitate.” But what Pliny says of a single work by Scopas he ought not to have taken for a generally accepted characteristic. In fact, he observes that on coins Vesta was as often represented standing as sitting. This, however, was no correction of Pliny, but only of his own mistaken conception.

Pliny, book XXXVI, section 4: “Scopas made it.—He praises Vesta sitting in the gardens of Servilius.” Lipsius must have had this passage in mind when he wrote (on Vesta chapter 3): “Pliny shows Vesta often depicted sitting, with stability.” But what Pliny says about a single work by Scopas shouldn't be taken as a widely accepted characteristic. In fact, he notes that Vesta was represented as often standing as sitting on coins. However, this wasn’t a correction of Pliny but rather a reflection of his own misunderstanding.

222

Note 27, p. 66.

Georg. Codinus de Originib. Constant. Τὴν γῆν λέγουσιν Ἑστίαν, καὶ πλάττουσιν αὐτὴν γυναῖκα, τύμπανον βαστάζουσαν, ἐπειδὴ τοὺς ἀνέμους ἡ γῆ ὑφ’ ἑαυτὴν συγκλείει. Suidas, following him, or both following some older authority, says the same thing under the word Ἑστία. “Under the name of Vesta the Earth is represented by a woman bearing a drum, in which she is supposed to hold the winds confined.” The reason is somewhat puerile. It would have sounded better to say that she carried a drum, because the ancients thought her figure bore some resemblance to one, σχῆμα αὐτῆς τυμπανοειδὲς εἶναι. (Plutarchus de placitis Philos. cap. 10, id. de facie in orbe Lunæ.) Perhaps, after all, Codinus was mistaken in the figure or the name or both. Possibly he did not know what better name to give to what he saw Vesta holding, than a drum. Or he might have heard it called tympanum, and the only thing the word suggested to him was the instrument known to us as a kettle-drum. But “tympana” were also a kind of wheel.

Georg. Codinus on the Origins of Constantinople says that the earth is referred to as Hestia and is depicted as a woman holding a drum since the earth traps the winds within itself. Suidas echoes this, or both may be drawing from some earlier source, stating the same under the term Hestia. “Under the name of Vesta, the Earth is represented by a woman carrying a drum, in which she is thought to confine the winds.” The explanation seems somewhat silly. It might have sounded better to say that she holds a drum, as the ancients believed her figure resembled one—a drum-like shape. (Plutarch on Philosopher Doctrines, chapter 10, also on the face in the moon.) Perhaps, in the end, Codinus was wrong about the figure, the name, or both. He may not have known what better name to give to what he saw Vesta holding than a drum. Or he could have heard it referred to as tympanum, with only the kettle-drum coming to mind. But “tympana” were also a type of wheel.

Here, wheels spun with spokes, and drums accompanied the carts.
Agriculture. — (Virgil, Georgics, II. 444.)

Very similar to such a wheel appears to me the object borne by Fabretti’s Vesta (ad Tabulam Iliadis, p. 334) which that scholar takes to be a hand-mill.

Very similar to such a wheel seems to me the object carried by Fabretti’s Vesta (ad Tabulam Iliadis, p. 334) that this scholar identifies as a hand mill.

Note 28, p. 70.

Lib. i. Od. 35.

Lib. i. Od. 35.

Your fierce necessity always prevails:
Clavos and wedges by hand
Gestans ahenea; nec severus
Uncus is missing liquid lead.

In this picture of Necessity drawn by Horace, perhaps the richest in attributes of any to be found in the old poets, the nails, the clamps, and the liquid lead, whether regarded as means of confinement or implements of punishment, still belong to the class of poetical, rather than allegorical, attributes. But, even so, they are too crowded; and the passage 223is one of the least effective in Horace. Sanadon says: “J’ose dire que ce tableau, pris dans le détail, serait plus beau sur la toile que dans une ode héroïque. Je ne puis souffrir cet attirail patibulaire de clous, de coins, de crocs, et de plomb fondu. J’ai cru en devoir décharger la traduction, en substituant les idées générales aux idées singulières. C’est dommage que le poëte ait eu besoin de ce correctif.” Sanadon’s sentiment was fine and true, but he does not give the right ground for it. The objection is not that these attributes are the paraphernalia of the gallows, for he had but to interpret them in their other sense to make them the firmest supports of architecture. Their fault is in being addressed to the eye and not to the ear. For all impressions meant for the eye, but presented to us through the ear, are received with effort, and produce no great degree of vividness. These lines of Horace remind me of a couple of oversights on the part of Spence, which give us no very good idea of the exactitude with which he has studied the passages he cites from the old poets. He is speaking of the image under which the Romans represented faith or honesty. (Dial. x.) “The Romans,” he says, “called her ‘Fides;’ and, when they called her ‘Sola Fides,’ seem to mean the same as we do by the words ‘downright honesty.’ She is represented with an erect, open air, and with nothing but a thin robe on, so fine that one might see through it. Horace therefore calls her ‘thin-dressed’ in one of his odes, and ‘transparent’ in another.” In these few lines are not less than three gross errors. First, it is false that “sola” was a distinct epithet applied to the goddess Fides. In the two passages from Livy, which he adduces as proof (lib. i. sect. 21, lib. ii. sect. 3), the word has only its usual signification,—the exclusion of all else. In one place, indeed, the “soli” has been questioned by the critics, who think it must have crept into the text through an error in writing, occasioned by the word next to it, which is “solenne.” In the other passage cited, the author is not speaking of fidelity at all, but of innocence, Innocentia. Secondly, Horace, in one of his odes (the thirty-fifth of the first book, mentioned above), is said to have applied to Fides the epithet thin-dressed:

In this depiction of Necessity created by Horace, which is arguably the most detailed of any found in ancient poetry, the nails, clamps, and liquid lead—whether viewed as tools of confinement or instruments of punishment—belong more to the realm of poetic imagery than allegorical meaning. However, even with that in mind, they're too cluttered; the passage is one of the least impactful in Horace. Sanadon says: “I dare say that this detailed depiction would look better on canvas than in a heroic ode. I can’t stand this gallows-like display of nails, wedges, hooks, and molten lead. I felt compelled to simplify the translation by replacing specific ideas with general concepts. It’s a shame the poet felt he needed this correction.” Sanadon’s sentiment is valid, but he doesn't pinpoint the exact reason. The issue isn't that these traits represent gallows paraphernalia, as he could simply interpret them in another way, making them strong supports for architecture. The real problem lies in their being visual rather than auditory. All impressions intended for the eye but delivered to us through hearing are received with difficulty and fail to create a strong impact. These lines from Horace remind me of a couple of oversights by Spence, which do not reflect well on how accurately he has studied the passages he references from the old poets. He discusses the image under which Romans represented faith or honesty. (Dial. x.) “The Romans,” he states, “called her ‘Fides;’ and when they called her ‘Sola Fides,’ they seem to mean the same as we do by the words ‘downright honesty.’ She is depicted as standing tall with an open demeanor, wearing nothing but a sheer robe so fine that you could almost see through it. Thus, Horace refers to her as ‘thin-dressed’ in one of his odes and ‘transparent’ in another.” There are at least three major errors in these few lines. First, it's incorrect to say that “sola” was a specific epithet applied to the goddess Fides. In the two passages from Livy he cites as evidence (lib. i. sect. 21, lib. ii. sect. 3), the word only carries its usual meaning—the exclusion of anything else. In one instance, the “soli” has been questioned by critics who think it may have been mistakenly included due to a writing error from the word next to it, “solenne.” In the other passage he references, the author is not even discussing fidelity but rather innocence, Innocentia. Secondly, Horace, in one of his odes (the thirty-fifth of the first book, mentioned earlier), is said to have described Fides as thin-dressed:

224You hope, and the rare faith is cherished in white.
Velvet fabric.

“Rarus,” it is true, can also mean thin; but here it means only rare, seldom appearing, and is applied to Fidelity herself, not to her clothing. Spence would have been right, had the poet said, “Fides raro velata panno.” Thirdly, Horace is said to have elsewhere called faith or honesty transparent, in the sense in which friends protest to one another, “I wish you could read my heart.” This meaning is said to be found in the line of the eighteenth ode of the First Book:

“Rarus,” it’s true, can also mean thin; but here it means only rare, seldom seen, and is applied to Fidelity herself, not her clothing. Spence would have been right if the poet had said, “Fides raro velata panno.” Thirdly, Horace is said to have elsewhere described faith or honesty as transparent, in the sense friends say to each other, “I wish you could read my heart.” This meaning is said to be found in the line of the eighteenth ode of the First Book:

Arcanique Fides lavish, clearer than glass.

How can a critic allow himself to be thus misled by a word? Is a faith, “arcani prodiga,” lavish of secrets, faithfulness? is it not rather faithlessness? And it is of faithlessness, in fact, that Horace says, “She is transparent as glass, because she betrays to every eye the secrets entrusted to her.”

How can a critic let themselves be so misled by a single word? Is a faith, “arcani prodiga,” generous with secrets really a sign of loyalty? Isn't it more like betrayal? And it’s betrayal that Horace refers to when he says, “She is transparent as glass, because she reveals to everyone the secrets entrusted to her.”

Note 29, p. 71.

Apollo delivers the washed and embalmed body of Sarpedon to Death and Sleep, that they may bring him to his native country. (Iliad, xvi. 681, 682.)

Apollo delivers the cleaned and embalmed body of Sarpedon to Death and Sleep so they can take him back to his homeland. (Iliad, xvi. 681, 682.)

πέμπε δέ μιν πομποῖσιν ἅμα κραιπνοῖσι φέρεσθαι,
Ὕπνῳ καὶ Θανάτῳ διδυμάοσιν.

Caylus recommends this idea to the painter, but adds: “It is a pity that Homer has given us no account of the attributes under which Sleep was represented in his day. We recognize the god only by his act, and we crown him with poppies. These ideas are modern. The first is of service, but cannot be employed in the present case, where even the flowers would be out of keeping in connection with the figure of Death.” (Tableaux tirés de l’Iliade, de l’Odyssée d’Homère, et de l’Enéide de Virgile, avec des observations générales sur le costume, à Paris, 1757–58.) That is requiring of Homer ornamentations of that petty kind most at variance with the nobility of his style. The most ingenious attributes he could have bestowed on Sleep would not have characterized him so perfectly, nor have brought 225so vivid a picture of him before us, as the single touch which makes him the twin brother of Death. Let the artist seek to express this, and he may dispense with all attributes. The old artists did, in fact, make Sleep and Death resemble each other, like twin-brothers. On a chest of cedar, in the Temple of Juno at Elis, they both lay as boys in the arms of Night. One was white, the other black; one slept, the other only seemed to sleep; the feet of both were crossed. For so I should prefer to translate the words of Pausanias (Eliac. cap. xviii. p. 422, edit. Kuhn), ἀμφοτέρους διεστραμμένους τοὺς πόδας, rather than by “crooked feet,” as Gedoyn does, “les pieds contrefaits.” What would be the meaning of crooked feet? To lie with crossed feet is customary with sleepers. Sleep is thus represented by Maffei. (Raccol. Pl. 151.) Modern artists have entirely abandoned this resemblance between Sleep and Death, which we find among the ancients, and always represent Death as a skeleton, or at best a skeleton covered with skin. Caylus should have been careful to tell the artists whether they had better follow the custom of the ancients or the moderns in this respect. He seems to declare in favor of the modern view, since he regards Death as a figure that would not harmonize well with a flower-crowned companion. Has he further considered how inappropriate this modern idea would be in a Homeric picture? How could its loathsome character have failed to shock him? I cannot bring myself to believe that the little metal figure in the ducal gallery at Florence, representing a skeleton sitting on the ground, with one arm on an urn of ashes (Spence’s Polymetis, tab. xli.), is a veritable antique. It cannot possibly represent Death, because the ancients represented him very differently. Even their poets never thought of him under this repulsive shape.

Caylus suggests this idea to the painter but adds, “It’s unfortunate that Homer didn’t tell us how Sleep was depicted in his time. We only recognize the god by his action, so we crown him with poppies. These ideas are modern. The first is useful but can’t be used here, where even the flowers would clash with the figure of Death.” (Tableaux taken from the Iliad, from Homer's Odyssey, and from Virgil's Aeneid, with general observations on costume, in Paris, 1757-58.) It’s asking too much of Homer to add embellishments that clash with his noble style. The most clever attributes he could’ve given to Sleep wouldn’t have depicted him as accurately or brought such a vivid picture of him as the simple detail that he is the twin brother of Death. If the artist focuses on this, he can omit all other attributes. The old artists did, in fact, depict Sleep and Death as resembling each other like twins. On a cedar chest in the Temple of Juno at Elis, they were both shown as boys in the arms of Night. One was white, the other was black; one was asleep, while the other only appeared to be asleep; their feet were crossed. I would prefer to translate the words of Pausanias (Eliac. cap. xviii. p. 422, edit. Kuhn), ἀμφοτέρους διεστραμμένους τοὺς πόδας, as “crossed feet” rather than “crooked feet,” as Gedoyn does with “les pieds contrefaits.” What would "crooked feet" even mean? Lying with crossed feet is common among sleepers. Maffei represents Sleep this way. (Raccol. Pl. 151.) Modern artists have completely abandoned the resemblance between Sleep and Death that we see in the ancients, and they always portray Death as a skeleton, or at best, a skeleton covered with skin. Caylus should have advised the artists whether to follow the traditions of the ancients or the moderns in this respect. He seems to lean toward the modern perspective since he views Death as a figure that wouldn’t blend well with a flower-crowned companion. Has he really thought about how inappropriate this modern idea would be in a Homeric scene? How could its unpleasantness not have disturbed him? I can't believe that the small metal figure in the ducal gallery at Florence, showing a skeleton sitting on the ground with one arm on an urn of ashes (Spence’s Polymetis, tab. xli.), is a genuine antique. It cannot represent Death because the ancients depicted him very differently. Even their poets never envisioned him in this grotesque form.

Note 30, p. 76.

Richardson cites this work as an illustration of the rule that the attention of the spectator should be diverted by nothing, however admirable, from the chief figure. “Protogenes,” he says, “had introduced into his famous picture of Ialysus a 226partridge, painted with so much skill that it seemed alive, and was admired by all Greece. But, because it attracted all eyes to itself, to the detriment of the whole piece, he effaced it.” (Traité de la Peinture, T. i. p. 46.) Richardson is mistaken; this partridge was not in the Ialysus, but in another picture of Protogenes called the Idle Satyr, or Satyr in Repose, Σάτυρος ἀναπαυόμενος. I should hardly have mentioned this error, which arose from a misunderstanding of a passage in Pliny, had not the same mistake been made by Meursius. (Rhodi. lib. i. cap. 14.) “In eadem tabula, scilicet in qua Ialysus, Satyrus erat, quem dicebant Anapauomenon, tibeas tenens.

Richardson refers to this work as an example of the principle that nothing, no matter how impressive, should distract the viewer from the main subject. “Protogenes,” he says, “included a partridge in his famous painting of Ialysus, painted so skillfully that it seemed alive, and everyone in Greece admired it. However, because it drew too much attention away from the entire piece, he removed it.” (Traité de la Peinture, T. i. p. 46.) Richardson is wrong; this partridge was not in the Ialysus, but in another painting by Protogenes called the Idle Satyr, or Satyr in Repose, Σάτυρος ἀναπαυόμενος. I would hardly have brought up this mistake, which stemmed from misunderstanding a passage in Pliny, if Meursius hadn’t made the same error. (Rhodi. lib. i. cap. 14.) “On the same tablet, specifically where Ialysus was, there was Satyrus, whom they called Anapauomenon, holding a pipe.

Something of the same kind occurs in Winkelmann. (Von der Nachahm. der Gr. W. in der Mal. und Bildh. p. 56.) Strabo is the only authority for this partridge story, and he expressly discriminates between the Ialysus and the Satyr leaning against a pillar on which sat the partridge. (Lib. xiv.) Meursius, Richardson, and Winkelmann misunderstood the passage in Pliny (lib. xxxv. sect. 36), from not perceiving that he was speaking of two different pictures: the one which saved the city, because Demetrius would not assault the place where it stood; and another, which Protogenes painted during the siege. The one was Ialysus, the other the Satyr.

Something similar happens in Winkelmann. (Von der Nachahm. der Gr. W. in der Mal. und Bildh. p. 56.) Strabo is the only source for this partridge story, and he clearly distinguishes between the Ialysus and the Satyr leaning against a pillar on which the partridge sat. (Lib. xiv.) Meursius, Richardson, and Winkelmann misunderstood the passage in Pliny (lib. xxxv. sect. 36) because they didn’t realize he was talking about two different paintings: one that saved the city because Demetrius wouldn’t attack the place where it was, and another that Protogenes painted during the siege. One was Ialysus, and the other was the Satyr.

Note 31, p. 79.

This invisible battle of the gods has been imitated by Quintus Calaber in his Twelfth Book, with the evident design of improving on his model. The grammarian seems to have held it unbecoming in a god to be thrown to the ground by a stone. He therefore makes the gods hurl at one another huge masses of rock, torn up from Mount Ida, which, however, are shattered against the limbs of the immortals and fly like sand about them.

This unseen clash of the gods has been replicated by Quintus Calaber in his Twelfth Book, clearly aiming to enhance his inspiration. The grammarian appears to think it's inappropriate for a god to be knocked down by a stone. So, he has the gods throw massive boulders at each other, ripped from Mount Ida, which end up shattering against the bodies of the immortals and scattering around them like sand.

... οἱ δὲ κολώνας
χερσὶν ἀποῤῥήξαντες ἀπ’ οὔρεος Ἰδαίοιο
βάλλον ἐπ’ ἀλλήλους· αἳ δὲ ψαμάθοισιν ὁμοῖαι
ῥεῖα διεσκίδναντο θεῶν περὶ δ’ ἄσχετα γυῖα
ῥηγνύμενα διὰ τυτθά....

227A conceit which destroys the effect by marring our idea of the size of the gods, and throwing contempt on their weapons. If gods throw stones at one another, the stones must be able to hurt them, or they are like silly boys pelting each other with earth. So old Homer remains still the wiser, and all the fault-finding of cold criticism, and the attempts of men of inferior genius to vie with him, serve but to set forth his wisdom in clearer light. I do not deny that Quintus’s imitation has excellent and original points; but they are less in harmony with the modest greatness of Homer than calculated to do honor to the stormy fire of a more modern poet. That the cry of the gods, which rang to the heights of heaven and the depths of hell, should not be heard by mortals, seems to me a most expressive touch. The cry was too mighty to be grasped by the imperfect organs of human hearing.

227A concept that ruins the impact by distorting our perception of the gods' size and belittling their weapons. If gods are throwing stones at each other, those stones must be capable of causing harm, or it's just like kids throwing dirt at one another. So old Homer still comes out looking wiser, and all the criticisms and attempts by lesser poets to compete with him only highlight his insight more clearly. I don't deny that Quintus's imitation has some great and original elements; however, they align less with the quiet greatness of Homer and more with the passionate intensity of a modern poet. The fact that the gods' cries, which echoed through heaven and hell, went unheard by mortals strikes me as a very poignant detail. The sound was too powerful for the flawed human ears to comprehend.

Note 32, p. 80.

No one who has read Homer once through, ever so hastily, will differ from this statement as far as regards strength and speed; but he will not perhaps at once recall examples where the poet attaches superhuman size to his gods. I would therefore refer him, in addition to the description of Mars just quoted, whose body covered seven hides, to the helmet of Minerva, κυνέην ἑκατὸν πολίων πρυλέεσσ’ ἀραρυῖαν (Iliad, v. 744), under which could be concealed as many warriors as a hundred cities could bring into the field; to the stride of Neptune (Iliad, xiii. 20); and especially to the lines from the description of the shield, where Mars and Minerva lead the troops of the beleaguered city. (Iliad, xviii. 516–519.)

No one who has read Homer even once, no matter how quickly, would disagree with the idea that he emphasizes strength and speed. However, they might not immediately recall examples where the poet attributes superhuman size to his gods. So, I would point them, in addition to the earlier description of Mars, whose body covered seven hides, to Minerva’s helmet, κυνέην ἑκατὸν πολίων πρυλέεσσ’ ἀραρυῖαν (Iliad, v. 744), under which as many warriors could be hidden as a hundred cities could muster; to Neptune’s stride (Iliad, xiii. 20); and especially to the lines describing the shield, where Mars and Minerva lead the troops of the besieged city. (Iliad, xviii. 516–519.)

ἦρχε δ’ ἄρά σφιν Ἄρης καὶ Παλλὰς Ἀθήνη,
ἄμφω χρυσείω, χρύσεια δὲ εἵματα ἕσθην,
καλὼ καὶ μεγάλω σὺν τεύχεσιν, ὥς τε θεώ περ,
ἀμφὶς ἀριζήλω· λαοὶ δ’ ὑπ’ ὑπολίζονες ἦσαν.
... While the youths
Marched on, with Mars and Pallas at their head,
Both wrought in gold, with golden garments on,
228Stately and large in form, and over all
Conspicuous in bright armor, as became
The gods; the rest were of an humbler size.—Bryant.

Judging from the explanations they feel called upon to give of the great helmet of Minerva, Homer’s commentators, old as well as new, seem not always sufficiently to have borne in mind this wonderful size of the gods. (See the notes on the above-quoted passage in the edition of Clarke and Ernesti.) But we lose much in majesty by thinking of the Homeric deities as of ordinary size, as we are accustomed to see them on canvas in the company of mortals. Although painting is unable to represent these superhuman dimensions, sculpture to a certain extent may, and I am convinced that the old masters borrowed from Homer their conception of the gods in general as well as the colossal size which they not infrequently gave them. (Herodot. lib. ii. p. 130, edit. Wessel.) Further remarks upon the use of the colossal, its excellent effect in sculpture and its want of effect in painting, I reserve for another place.

Judging by the explanations that commentators feel the need to provide about the great helmet of Minerva, both old and new, it seems they often overlook the impressive size of the gods. (See the notes on the quoted passage in the edition by Clarke and Ernesti.) We lose a lot of grandeur when we think of the Homeric gods as being of ordinary size, like we typically see them on canvas alongside mortals. While painting can't depict these superhuman dimensions, sculpture can to some extent, and I believe the old masters took inspiration from Homer not only for their concept of the gods but also for the massive sizes they often portrayed. (Herodot. lib. ii. p. 130, edit. Wessel.) I’ll save further comments about the use of colossal figures, their impressive impact in sculpture, and their lack of effect in painting for another time.

Note 33, p. 82.

Homer, I acknowledge, sometimes veils his deities in a cloud, but only when they are not to be seen by other deities. In the fourteenth book of the Iliad, for instance, where Juno and Sleep, ἠέρα ἐσσαμένω, betake themselves to Mount Ida, the crafty goddess’s chief care was not to be discovered by Venus, whose girdle she had borrowed under pretence of a very different journey. In the same book the love-drunken Jupiter is obliged to surround himself and his spouse with a golden cloud to overcome her chaste reluctance.

Homer, I admit, sometimes hides his gods in a cloud, but only when they want to avoid being seen by other gods. In the fourteenth book of the Iliad, for example, where Juno and Sleep, ἠέρα ἐσσαμένω, go to Mount Ida, the clever goddess's main concern was not to be caught by Venus, whose girdle she had borrowed under the pretense of a very different journey. In the same book, the love-struck Jupiter has to surround himself and his wife with a golden cloud to overcome her modest reluctance.

πῶς κ’ ἔοι, εἴ τις νῶϊ θεῶν αἰειγενετάων
εὕδοντ’ ἀθρήσειε....

She did not fear to be seen by men, but by the gods. And although Homer makes Jupiter say a few lines further on,—

She wasn't afraid of being seen by men, but by the gods. And even though Homer has Jupiter say a few lines later,—

Ἥρη, μήτε θεῶν τόγε δείδιθι μήτε τιν’ ἀνδρῶν
ὄψεσθαι· τοῖόν τοι ἐγὼ νέφος ἀμφικαλύψω,
χρύσεον.

229“Fear thou not that any god or man will look upon us,” that does not prove that the cloud was needed to conceal them from the eyes of mortals, but that in this cloud they would be as invisible to the gods as they always were to men. So, when Minerva puts on the helmet of Pluto (Iliad, v. 485), which has the same effect of concealment that a cloud would have, it is not that she may be concealed from the Trojans, who either see her not at all or under the form of Sthenelus, but simply that she may not be recognized by Mars.

229“Don’t be afraid that any god or man will see us,” this doesn’t mean that the cloud was necessary to hide them from human eyes, but that in this cloud they would be just as invisible to the gods as they always were to people. So, when Minerva wears Pluto's helmet (Iliad, v. 485), which has the same effect of hiding her as a cloud would, it’s not to be hidden from the Trojans, who either don’t see her at all or see her as Sthenelus, but simply so that Mars doesn’t recognize her.

Note 34, p. 87.

Tableaux tirés de l’Iliade, Avert. p. 5. “On est toujours convenu, que plus un poëme fournissait d’images et d’actions, plus il avait de supériorité en poésie. Cette réflexion m’avait conduit à penser que le calcul des différens tableaux, qu’ offrent les poëmes, pouvait servir à comparer le mérite respectif des poëmes et des poëtes. Le nombre et le genre des tableaux que présentent ces grands ouvrages, auraient été une espèce de pierre de touche, ou, plutôt, une balance certaine du mérite de ces poëmes et du génie de leurs auteurs.”

Drawn from the Iliad, Avert. p. 5. “It has always been understood that the more images and actions a poem includes, the higher its poetic value. This idea made me think that counting the different scenes in poems could help compare the merits of the poems and their poets. The number and type of scenes these great works showcase would act as a kind of standard, or more precisely, a dependable measure of the worth of these poems and the skill of their writers.”

Note 35, p. 88.

What we call poetic pictures, the ancients, as we learn from Longinus, called “phantasiæ;” and what we call illusion in such pictures, they named “enargia.” It was therefore said by some one, as Plutarch tells us (Erot. T. ii. edit. Henr. Steph. p. 1351), that poetic “phantasiæ” were, on account of their “enargia,” waking dreams: Αἱ ποιητικαὶ φαντασίαι διὰ τὴν ἐνάργειαν ἐγρηγορότων ἐνύπνια εἰσίν. I could wish that our modern books upon poetry had used this nomenclature, and avoided the word picture altogether. We should thus have been spared a multitude of doubtful rules, whose chief foundation is the coincidence of an arbitrary term. No one would then have thought of confining poetic conceptions within the limits of a material picture. But the moment these conceptions were called a poetic picture, the foundation for the error was laid.

What we refer to as poetic images, the ancients referred to as “phantasiæ,” as we learn from Longinus, and what we consider illusion in these images, they called “enargia.” It was therefore stated by someone, as Plutarch tells us (Erot. T. ii. edit. Henr. Steph. p. 1351), that poetic “phantasiæ” were, because of their “enargia,” waking dreams: Αἱ ποιητικαὶ φαντασίαι διὰ τὴν ἐνάργειαν ἐγρηγορότων ἐνύπνια εἰσίν. I wish that our modern books on poetry had used this terminology and avoided the word picture altogether. This way, we would have been spared a multitude of questionable rules, whose main foundation is the coincidence of an arbitrary term. No one would have thought to limit poetic concepts within the boundaries of a material image. But the moment these concepts were called a poetic picture, the groundwork for the error was established.

230

Note 36, p. 89.

Iliad, iv. 105.

Iliad, book 4, line 105.

αὐτίκ’ ἐσύλα τόξον ἐΰξοον
καὶ τὸ μὲν εὖ κατέθηκε τανυσσάμενος, ποτὶ γαίῃ
ἀγκλίνας·...
αὐτὰρ ὁ σύλα πῶμα φαρέτρης, ἐκ δ’ ἕλετ’ ἰὸν
ἀβλῆτα πτερόεντα, μελαινέων ἕρμ’ ὀδυνάων·
αἶψα δ’ ἐπὶ νευρῇ κατεκόσμει πικρὸν ὀϊστὸν,
ἕλκε δ’ ὁμοῦ γλυφίδας τε λαβὼν καὶ νεῦρα βόεια·
νευρὴν μὲν μαζῷ πέλασεν, τόξον δὲ σίδηρον.
αὐτὰρ ἐπειδὴ κυκλοτερὲς μέγα τόξον ἔτεινεν,
λίγξε βιὸς, νευρὴ δὲ μέγ’ ἴαχεν ἆλτο δ’ ὀϊστὸς
ὀξυβελὴς, καθ’ ὅμιλον ἐπιπτέσθαι μενεαίνων.
To bend that bow the warrior lowered it
And pressed an end against the earth....
Then the Lycian drew aside
The cover from his quiver, taking out
A well-fledged arrow that had never flown,—
A cause of future sorrows. On the string
He laid that fatal arrow....
Grasping the bowstring and the arrow’s notch
He drew them back and forced the string to meet
His breast, the arrow-head to meet the bow,
Till the bow formed a circle. Then it twanged;
The cord gave out a shrilly sound; the shaft
Leaped forth in eager haste to reach the host.—Bryant.

Note 37, p. 108.

Prologue to the Satires, 340.

Prologue to the Satires, 340.

That not in Fancy’s maze he wandered long,
But stooped to Truth and moralized his song.

Ibid. 148.

Ibid. 148.

... Who could take offence
While pure description held the place of sense?

Warburton’s remark on this last line may have the force of an explanation by the poet himself. “He uses pure equivocally, to signify either chaste or empty; and has given in this 231line what he esteemed the true character of descriptive poetry, as it is called,—a composition, in his opinion, as absurd as a feast made up of sauces. The use of a picturesque imagination is to brighten and adorn good sense: so that to employ it only in description, is like children’s delighting in a prism for the sake of its gaudy colors, which, when frugally managed and artfully disposed, might be made to represent and illustrate the noblest objects in nature.”

Warburton’s comment on this last line might actually be an insight from the poet himself. “He uses pure in two ways, meaning either innocent or devoid of substance; and in this 231 line, he presents what he believes to be the true nature of descriptive poetry, which he considers as ridiculous as a feast made up entirely of sauces. The purpose of a vivid imagination is to enhance and embellish clear reasoning: so using it solely for description is like children being fascinated by a prism just for its bright colors, which, if used wisely and creatively, could instead represent and highlight the most magnificent things in nature.”

Both poet and commentator seem to have regarded the matter rather from a moral than an artistic point of view. But so much the better that this style of poetry seems equally worthless from whichever point it be viewed.

Both the poet and the commentator appear to consider the issue more from a moral perspective than from an artistic one. But it's a relief that this style of poetry seems to be equally meaningless no matter how you look at it.

Note 38, p. 108.

Poétique Française, T. ii. p. 501. “J’écrivais ces réflexions avant que les essais des Allemands dans ce genre (l’Eglogue) fussent connus parmi nous. Ils ont exécuté ce que j’avais conçu; et s’ils parviennent à donner plus au moral et moins au détail des peintures physiques, ils excelleront dans ce genre, plus riche, plus vaste, plus fécond, et infiniment plus naturel et plus moral que celui de la galanterie champêtre.”

Poétique Française, T. ii. p. 501. “I wrote these thoughts before we were aware of the Germans' attempts in this genre (the Eclogue). They have accomplished what I envisioned; and if they can concentrate more on the moral aspects and less on the specifics of physical descriptions, they will stand out in this genre, which is richer, broader, more productive, and infinitely more natural and moral than that of rustic romance.”

Note 39, p. 115.

I see that Servius attempts to excuse Virgil on other grounds, for the difference between the two shields has not escaped his notice. “Sane interest inter hunc et Homeri clypeum; illic enim singula dum fiunt narrantur; hic vero perfecto opere nascuntur; nam et hic arma prius accipit Æneas, quam spectaret; ibi postquam omnia narrata sunt, sic a Thetide deferuntur ad Achillem.” There is a marked difference between this and the shield of Homer: for there events are narrated one by one as they are done, here they are known by the finished work; here the arms are received by Æneas before being seen, there, after all has been told, they are carried by Thetis to Achilles. (Ad. v. 625, lib. viii. Æneid.) Why? “For this reason,” says Servius: “because, on the shield of Æneas, were represented not only the few events referred to by the poet, but,—

I see that Servius tries to defend Virgil for other reasons, as he has noticed the difference between the two shields. “There is indeed a distinction between this and Homer's shield; in that one, events are narrated individually as they happen, while here they are revealed as a completed work; for here Æneas receives the weapons before he can see them, while there, after everything has been told, they are presented by Thetis to Achilles.” There is a clear contrast between this and Homer's shield: in Homer's work, events are recounted one by one as they occur, while here, they are understood through the finished piece; here, Æneas gets his arms before he looks at them, while there, they are handed to Achilles by Thetis after all has been recounted. (Ad. v. 625, lib. viii. Æneid.) Why? "For this reason," says Servius: "because, on the shield of Æneas, not only were the few events mentioned by the poet depicted, but—

232... all future genus
Descended from Ascanius, and battles fought in order,

“All the description of his future race from Ascanius, and the battles, in the order in which they should occur.” It would have been impossible for the poet, in the same short space of time occupied by Vulcan in his work, to mention by name the long line of descendants, and to tell of all their battles in the order of their occurrence. That seems to be the meaning of Servius’s somewhat obscure words: “Opportune ergo Virgilius, quia non videtur simul et narrationis celeritas potuisse connecti, et opus tam velociter expedire, ut ad verbum posset occurrere.” Since Virgil could bring forward but a small part of “the unnarratable text of the shield,” and not even that little while Vulcan was at work, he was obliged to reserve it till the whole was finished. For Virgil’s sake, I hope that this argument of Servius is baseless. My excuse is much more creditable to him. What need was there of putting the whole of Roman history on a shield? With few pictures Homer made his shield an epitome of all that was happening in the world. It would almost seem that Virgil, despairing of surpassing the Greek in the design and execution of his pictures, was determined to exceed him at least in their number, and that would have been the height of childishness.

“All the description of his future lineage from Ascanius, and the battles, in the order they are supposed to happen.” It would have been impossible for the poet, in the same brief time that Vulcan spent on his work, to name the long line of descendants and recount all their battles in the order they occurred. That seems to be the meaning behind Servius’s somewhat unclear words: “Therefore, it was fitting for Virgil, since it doesn't seem possible for the speed of the narration to connect with the work being completed so quickly that it could occur word for word.” Since Virgil could mention only a small part of “the un-narratable text of the shield,” and not even that much while Vulcan was working, he had to save it for after the entire task was complete. For Virgil’s sake, I hope that Servius's argument is unfounded. My explanation is much more commendable to him. What was the need to depict all of Roman history on a shield? With just a few images, Homer made his shield a summary of everything happening in the world. It almost seems like Virgil, feeling unable to surpass the Greeks in the design and execution of his images, was determined to outnumber them instead, and that would have been the height of foolishness.

Note 40, p. 118.

“Scuto ejus, in quo Amazonum prœlium cælavit intumescente ambitu parmæ; ejusdem concava parte deorum et gigantum, dimicationem.”

“His shield, on which the battle of the Amazons was carved around its swollen rim; on the inside, it featured the struggle between gods and giants.”

“Her shield, on the convex side of which he sculptured a battle of the Amazons, and on the concave side the contest of the gods and giants.” (Plinius, lib. xxxvi. sect. 4.)

“Her shield, on the outward side of which he carved a battle of the Amazons, and on the inward side the fight between the gods and giants.” (Plinius, lib. xxxvi. sect. 4.)

Note 41, p. 122.

The first begins at line 483 and goes to line 489; the second extends from 490 to 509; the third, from 510 to 540; the fourth, from 541 to 549; the fifth, from 550 to 560; the sixth, from 561 to 572; the seventh, from 573 to 586; the eighth, 233from 587 to 589; the ninth, from 590 to 605; and the tenth, from 606 to 608. The third picture alone is not so introduced; but that it is one by itself is evident from the words introducing the second,—ἐν δὲ δύω ποίησε πόλεις,—as also from the nature of the subject.

The first starts at line 483 and goes to line 489; the second goes from 490 to 509; the third, from 510 to 540; the fourth, from 541 to 549; the fifth, from 550 to 560; the sixth, from 561 to 572; the seventh, from 573 to 586; the eighth, 233 from 587 to 589; the ninth, from 590 to 605; and the tenth, from 606 to 608. The third picture is not introduced in the same way; however, it being separate is clear from the words introducing the second,—ἐν δὲ δύω ποίησε πόλεις,—as well as from the nature of the subject.

Note 42, p. 123.

Iliad, vol. v. obs. p. 61. In this passage Pope makes an entirely false use of the expression “aerial perspective,” which, in fact, has nothing to do with the diminishing of the size according to the increased distance, but refers only to the change of color occasioned by the air or other medium through which the object is seen. A man capable of this blunder may justly be supposed ignorant of the whole subject.

Iliad, vol. v. obs. p. 61. In this passage, Pope incorrectly uses the term "aerial perspective," which actually has nothing to do with how things appear smaller as they get further away, but instead refers only to the change in color caused by the air or other medium through which the object is viewed. Anyone making this mistake can reasonably be considered uninformed about the entire topic.

Note 43, p. 128.

Constantinus Manasses Compend. Chron. p. 20 (edit. Venet). Madame Dacier was well pleased with this portrait of Manasses, except for its tautology. “De Helenæ pulchritudine omnium optime Constantinus Manasses; nisi in eo tautologiam reprehendas.” (Ad Dictyn Cretensem, lib. i. cap. 3, p. 5.) She also quotes, according to Mezeriac (Comment. sur les Epîtres d’Ovide, T. i. p. 361), the descriptions given by Dares Phrygius, and Cedrenus, of the beauty of Helen. In the first there is one trait which sounds rather strange. Dares says that Helen had a mole between her eyebrows: “notam inter duo supercilia habentem.” But that could not have been a beauty. I wish the Frenchwoman had given her opinion. I, for my part, regard the word “nota” as a corruption, and think that Dares meant to speak of what the Greeks called μεσόφρυον, and the Latins, “glabella.” He means to say that Helen’s eyebrows did not meet, but that there was a little space between them. The taste of the ancients was divided on this point. Some considered this space between the eyebrows beauty, others not. (Junius de Pictura Vet. lib. iii. cap. 9, p. 245.) Anacreon took a middle course. The eyebrows of his beloved maiden were neither perceptibly separated, nor were they fully grown together: 234they tapered off delicately at a certain point. He says to the artist who is to paint her (Od. 28):—

Constantinus Manasses Compend. Chron. p. 20 (edit. Venet). Madame Dacier was quite happy with this portrait of Manasses, except for its redundancy. “De Helenæ pulchritudine omnium optime Constantinus Manasses; nisi in eo tautologiam reprehendas.” (Ad Dictyn Cretensem, lib. i. cap. 3, p. 5.) She also references descriptions of Helen's beauty by Dares Phrygius and Cedrenus, as noted by Mezeriac (Comment. sur les Epîtres d’Ovide, T. i. p. 361). Dares mentions something that sounds odd: he says Helen had a mole between her eyebrows: “notam inter duo supercilia habentem.” But that couldn’t have been seen as attractive. I wish the Frenchwoman had shared her thoughts. Personally, I think the term “nota” is a mistake and that Dares intended to describe what the Greeks called μεσόφρυον and the Latins called “glabella.” He likely meant to say that Helen’s eyebrows didn’t meet, leaving a small gap between them. Ancient tastes varied on this matter. Some saw this space as beautiful, while others did not. (Junius de Pictura Vet. lib. iii. cap. 9, p. 245.) Anacreon took a balanced view. The eyebrows of his beloved girl were neither distinctly separated nor completely joined: 234 they tapered off delicately at a certain point. He instructs the artist who is to paint her (Od. 28):—

τὸ μεσόφρυον δὲ μή μοι
διάκοπτε, μήτε μίσγε,
ἐχέτω δ’ ὅπως ἐκείνη
τὸ λεληθότως σύνοφρυν
βλεφάρων ἴτυν κελαινήν.

This is Pauer’s reading, but the meaning is the same in other versions, and has been rightly given by Henr. Stephano:—

This is Pauer's interpretation, but the meaning is the same in other versions and has been correctly stated by Henr. Stephano:—

Black eyebrows
Discriminate not against the bow,
Confused them not:
Sed junge sic ut anceps
Divorce you leave,
Quale esse cernis ipsi.

But if my interpretation of Dares’ meaning be the true one, what should we read instead of “notam?” Perhaps “moram.” For certainly “mora” may mean not only the interval of time before something happens, but also the impediment, the space between one thing and another.

But if my understanding of Dares' meaning is correct, what should we read instead of "notam?" Maybe "moram." Because "mora" can mean not just the time delay before something happens, but also the obstacle, the gap between one thing and another.

Ego inquieta montium jaceam mora,

is the wish of the raving Hercules in Seneca, which Gronovius very well explains thus: “Optat se medium jacere inter duas Symplegades, illarum velut moram, impedimentum, obicem; qui eas moretur, vetet aut satis arcte conjungi, aut rursus distrahi.” The same poet uses “laceratorum moræ” in the sense of “juncturæ.” (Schrœderus ad. v. 762. Thyest.)

is the wish of the raving Hercules in Seneca, which Gronovius explains very well like this: “He wishes to lay in between the two Symplegades, as if their delay is a barrier, preventing them from either coming together too closely or being pulled apart again.” The same poet uses “laceratorum moræ” in the sense of “juncturæ.” (Schrœderus ad. v. 762. Thyest.)

Note 44, p. 131.

Dialogo della Pittura, intitolata l’Aretino: Firenze 1735, p. 178. “Se vogliono i Pittori senza fatica trovare un perfetto esempio di bella Donna, legiano quelle Stanze dell’ Ariosto, nelle quali egli discrive mirabilmente le belezze della Fata Alcina; e vedranno parimente, quanto i buoni Poeti siano ancora essi Pittori.”

Dialogo della Pittura, titled l’Aretino: Florence 1735, p. 178. “If painters want to easily find the perfect example of a beautiful woman, they should read those verses of Ariosto, where he beautifully describes the beauty of the fairy Alcina; and they will also see how great poets are painters themselves.”

235

Note 45, p. 131.

Ibid. “Ecco, che, quanto alla proporzione, l’ingeniosissimo Ariosto assegna la migliore, che sappiano formar le mani de’ più eccellenti Pittori, usando questa voce industri, per dinotar la diligenza, che conviene al buono artefice.

Ibid. “Here, regarding proportion, the remarkably talented Ariosto gives the best, which can be created by the hands of the finest painters, using the word industri to signify the effort expected from a good craftsman.

Note 46, p. 132.

Ibid. “Qui l’Ariosto colorisce, e in questo suo colorire dimostra essere un Titiano.

Ibid. “Here, Ariosto adds flair, demonstrating that he is a true master like Titian.

Note 47, p. 132.

Ibid. “Poteva l’Ariosto nella guisa, che ha detto chioma bionda, dir chioma d’oro: ma gli parve forse, che havrebbe havuto troppo del Poetico. Da che si può ritrar, che ’l Pittore dee imitar l’oro, e non metterlo (come fanno i Miniatori) nelle sue Pitture, in modo, che si possa dire, que’ capelli non sono d’oro, ma par che risplendano, come l’oro.” What Dolce goes on to quote from Athenæus is remarkable, but happens to be a misquotation. I shall speak of it in another place.

Ibid. “Ariosto could have said 'golden hair' instead of 'blonde hair,' but he likely thought it would sound too poetic. This implies that the artist should imitate gold rather than include it (as the Miniaturists do) in their paintings, making it appear as though the hair is shining like gold.” What Dolce continues to quote from Athenæus is impressive, but it's actually a misquote. I'll discuss it in another section.

Note 48, p. 132.

Ibid. “Il naso, che discende giù, havendo peraventura la considerazione a quelle forme de’ nasi, che si veggono ne’ ritratti delle belle Romane antiche.”

Ibid. “The nose, which droops slightly, possibly considering the types of noses visible in portraits of beautiful ancient Roman women.”

Note 49, p. 143.

Pliny says of Apelles (lib. xxxv. sect. 36): “Fecit et Dianam sacrificantium Virginum choro mixtam; quibus vicisse Homeri versus videtur id ipsum describentis.” “He also made a Diana surrounded by a band of virgins performing a sacrifice; a work in which he would seem to have surpassed the verses of Homer describing the same thing.” This praise may be perfectly just; for beautiful nymphs surrounding a beautiful goddess, who towers above them by the whole height of her majestic brow, form a theme more fitting the painter than the poet. But I am somewhat suspicious of the word “sacrificantium.” 236What have the nymphs of Diana to do with offering sacrifices? Is that the occupation assigned them by Homer? By no means. They roam with the goddess over hills and through forest; they hunt, play, dance. (Odyss. vi. 102–106).

Pliny writes about Apelles (lib. xxxv. sect. 36): “He also created a Diana surrounded by a group of virgins performing a sacrifice; a work in which he seems to have surpassed the verses of Homer that describe the same scene.” This praise might be completely justified since beautiful nymphs around a stunning goddess, who stands above them with her majestic presence, is a theme better suited for a painter than a poet. However, I am a bit skeptical about the term “sacrificantium.” 236 What do Diana's nymphs have to do with making sacrifices? Is that what Homer assigned them? Not at all. They wander with the goddess through hills and forests; they hunt, play, and dance. (Odyss. vi. 102–106).

οἵη δ’ Ἄρτεμις εἰσὶ κατ’ οὔρεος ἰοχέαιρα
ἢ κατὰ Τηΰγετον περιμήκετον, ἢ Ἐρύμανθον
τερπομένη κάπροισι καὶ ὠκείῃς ἐλάφοισι·
τῇ δὲ θ’ ἅμα Νύμφαι, κοῦραι Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο
ἀγρονόμοι παίζουσι·...
As when o’er Erymanth Diana roves
Or wide Taygetus’s resounding groves;
A sylvan train the huntress queen surrounds,
Her rattling quiver from her shoulder sounds;
Fierce in the sport along the mountain brow,
They bay the boar or chase the bounding roe.
High o’er the lawn with more majestic pace,
Above the nymphs she treads with stately grace.—Pope.

Pliny, therefore, can hardly have written “sacrificantium,” rather “venantium” (hunting), or something like it; perhaps “sylvis vagantium” (roaming the woods), which corresponds more nearly in number of letters to the altered word. “Saltantium” (bounding), approaches most nearly to the παίζουσι of Homer. Virgil, also, in his imitation of this passage, represents the nymphs as dancing. (Æneid, i. 497, 498.)

Pliny likely didn't write “sacrificantium,” but rather “venantium” (hunting) or something similar; maybe “sylvis vagantium” (roaming the woods), which closely matches the updated word in letter count. “Saltantium” (bounding) is the closest to Homer’s παίζουσι. Virgil, in his version of this passage, also shows the nymphs dancing. (Æneid, i. 497, 498.)

Like on the banks of Eurota, or over the slopes of Cynthus
Diana leads the dance....
Such on Eurotas’ banks or Cynthus’ height
Diana seems; and so she charms the sight,
When in the dance the graceful goddess leads
The choir of nymphs and overtops their heads.—Dryden.

Spence gives a remarkable criticism on this passage. (Polymetis, dial. viii.) “This Diana,” he says, “both in the picture and in the descriptions, was the Diana Venatrix, though she was not represented, either by Virgil or Apelles or Homer, as hunting with her nymphs; but as employed with them in that 237sort of dances which of old were regarded as very solemn acts of devotion.” In a note he adds, “The expression of παίζειν, used by Homer on this occasion, is scarce proper for hunting; as that of “choros exercere,” in Virgil, should be understood of the religious dances of old, because dancing, in the old Roman idea of it, was indecent, even for men, in public, unless it were the sort of dances used in honor of Mars or Bacchus or some other of their gods.” Spence supposes that those solemn dances are here referred to, which, among the ancients, were counted among the acts of religion. “It is in consequence of this,” he says, “that Pliny, in speaking of Diana’s nymphs on this very occasion, uses the word “sacrificare” of them, which quite determines these dances of theirs to have been of the religious kind.” He forgets that, in Virgil, Diana joins in the dance, “exercet Diana choros.” If this were a religious dance, in whose honor did Diana dance it? in her own, or in honor of some other deity? Both suppositions are absurd. If the old Romans did hold dancing in general to be unbecoming in a grave person, was that a reason why their poets should transfer the national gravity to the manners of the gods, which were very differently represented by the old Greek poets? When Horace says of Venus (Od. iv. lib. i.),—

Spence offers a striking critique of this passage. (Polymetis, dial. viii.) “This Diana,” he says, “both in the artwork and the descriptions, was the Diana Venatrix, even though she wasn’t depicted, either by Virgil or Apelles or Homer, as hunting with her nymphs; instead, she was shown with them in those kinds of dances that were once seen as very solemn acts of worship.” In a note, he adds, “The term παίζειν, used by Homer in this context, is hardly suitable for hunting; similarly, ‘choros exercere’ in Virgil should be understood as referring to the ancient religious dances, since dancing, in the old Roman view, was considered inappropriate for anyone, even men, in public unless it was the type of dance performed in honor of Mars or Bacchus or some other deity.” Spence suggests that the solemn dances referenced here are those that the ancients regarded as acts of religion. “Because of this,” he states, “Pliny, while discussing Diana’s nymphs in this very instance, uses the term ‘sacrificare’ for them, which clearly indicates that their dances were of a religious nature.” He overlooks the fact that, in Virgil, Diana participates in the dance, “exercet Diana choros.” If this dance were religious, in whose honor was Diana dancing? Her own, or in honor of some other god? Both ideas are ridiculous. If the ancient Romans indeed viewed dancing as generally inappropriate for serious people, does that mean their poets should impose that seriousness onto the behaviors of the gods, which were portrayed much differently by the ancient Greek poets? When Horace writes about Venus (Od. iv. lib. i),—

Cytherea leads the dancing chorus, with the moon shining overhead;
Junctæque Nymphs Graces decent
They shake the earth with their feet...

“Now Cytherean Venus leads the bands, under the shining moon, and the fair graces, joined with the nymphs, beat the ground with alternate feet,”—were these, likewise, sacred, religious dances? But it is wasting words to argue against such a conceit.

“Now Cytherean Venus leads the groups, under the shining moon, and the lovely graces, joined with the nymphs, rhythmically pound the ground with alternating feet,”—were these, too, sacred, religious dances? But it's pointless to debate such an idea.

Note 50, p. 145.

Plinius, lib. xxxiv. sect. 19. “Ipse tamen corporum tenus curiosus, animi sensus non expressisse videtur, capillum quoque et pubem non emendatius fecisse, quam rudis antiquitas instituisset.

Pliny, book 34, section 19. "However, he seems to have been curious about the body but not expressed the feelings of the mind; he also didn’t portray hair and pubic hair any better than the unrefined ancient artists did."

238“Hic primus nervos et venas expressit, capillumque diligentius.”

238“Here, he first highlighted the nerves and veins, and paid more attention to the hair.”

Note 51, p. 162.

The Connoisseur, vol. i. no. 21. The beauty of Knonmquaiha is thus described. “He was struck with the glossy hue of her complexion, which shone like the jetty down on the black hogs of Hessaqua; he was ravished with the prest gristle of her nose; and his eyes dwelt with admiration on the flaccid beauties of her breasts, which descended to her navel.” And how were these charms set off by art? “She made a varnish of the fat of goats mixed with soot, with which she anointed her whole body as she stood beneath the rays of the sun; her locks were clotted with melted grease, and powdered with the yellow dust of Buchu; her face, which shone like the polished ebony, was beautifully varied with spots of red earth, and appeared like the sable curtain of the night bespangled with stars; she sprinkled her limbs with wood-ashes, and perfumed them with the dung of Stinkbingsem. Her arms and legs were entwined with the shining entrails of an heifer; from her neck there hung a pouch composed of the stomach of a kid; the wings of an ostrich overshadowed the fleshy promontories behind; and before she wore an apron formed of the shaggy ears of a lion.”

The Connoisseur, vol. i. no. 21. The beauty of Knonmquaiha is described as follows: “He was captivated by the glossy sheen of her skin, which glimmered like the glossy fur on the black hogs of Hessaqua; he was enchanted by the delicate structure of her nose; and his gaze lingered in admiration on the soft curves of her breasts, which fell to her navel.” And how were these features enhanced by art? “She created a glaze from goat fat mixed with soot, which she used to coat her entire body while standing in the sunlight; her hair was matted with melted grease and dusted with the yellow powder of Buchu; her face, shining like polished ebony, was beautifully highlighted with patches of red earth, resembling the dark night sky sprinkled with stars; she dusted her limbs with wood ash and scented them with the dung of Stinkbingsem. Her arms and legs were adorned with the shiny entrails of a heifer; around her neck hung a pouch made from a kid's stomach; the wings of an ostrich draped over her rounded back; and in the front, she wore an apron crafted from the shaggy ears of a lion.”

Here is further the marriage ceremony of the loving pair. “The Surri, or Chief Priest, approached them, and, in a deep voice, chanted the nuptial rites to the melodious grumbling of the Gom-Gom; and, at the same time (according to the manner of Caffraria), bedewed them plentifully with the urinary benediction. The bride and bridegroom rubbed in the precious stream with ecstasy, while the briny drops trickled from their bodies, like the oozy surge from the rocks of Chirigriqua.”

Here is further the marriage ceremony of the loving pair. “The Surri, or Chief Priest, approached them and, in a deep voice, chanted the wedding vows to the harmonious background of the Gom-Gom. At the same time (as is customary in Caffraria), he generously sprinkled them with a special blessing. The bride and groom joyfully rubbed in the sacred liquid while salty drops dripped from their bodies, like the wet waves crashing against the rocks of Chirigriqua.”

Note 52, p. 166.

The Sea-Voyage, act iii. scene 1. A French pirate ship is thrown upon a desert island. Avarice and envy cause quarrels 239among the men, and a couple of wretches, who had long suffered extreme want on the island, seize a favorable opportunity to put to sea in the ship. Robbed thus of their whole stock of provisions, the miserable men see death, in its worst forms, staring them in the face, and express to each other their hunger and despair as follows:—

The Sea-Voyage, act iii. scene 1. A French pirate ship is stranded on a deserted island. Greed and jealousy spark conflict among the crew, and two desperate individuals, who have endured severe hardship on the island, take advantage of the situation to escape on the ship. Deprived of their entire supply of food, the unfortunate men find death in its most terrifying forms looming over them and share their hunger and hopelessness with each other in the following way:—

Lamure. Oh, what a tempest have I in my stomach!
How my empty guts cry out! My wounds ache,
Would they would bleed again, that I might get
Something to quench my thirst!
Franville. O Lamure, the happiness my dogs had
When I kept house at home! They had a storehouse,
A storehouse of most blessed bones and crusts.
Happy crusts! Oh, how sharp hunger pinches me!
Lamure. How now, what news?
Morillar. Hast any meat yet?
Franville. Not a bit that I can see.
Here be goodly quarries, but they be cruel hard
To gnaw. I ha’ got some mud, we’ll eat it with spoons;
Very good thick mud; but it stinks damnably.
There’s old rotten trunks of trees, too,
But not a leaf nor blossom in all the island.
Lamure. How it looks!
Morillar. It stinks too.
Lamure. It may be poison.
Franville. Let it be any thing,
So I can get it down. Why, man,
Poison’s a princely dish!
Morillar. Hast thou no biscuit?
No crumbs left in thy pocket? Here is my doublet,
Give me but three small crumbs.
Franville. Not for three kingdoms,
If I were master of ’em. Oh, Lamure,
But one poor joint of mutton we ha’ scorned, man!
Lamure. Thou speak’st of paradise;
Or but the snuffs of those healths,
We have lewdly at midnight flung away.
Morillar. Ah, but to lick the glasses!

But this is nothing, compared with the next scene, when the ship’s surgeon enters.

But this is nothing compared to the next scene when the ship’s surgeon walks in.

Franville. Here comes the surgeon. What
Hast thou discovered? Smile, smile, and comfort us.
240Surgeon. I am expiring,
Smile they that can. I can find nothing, gentlemen,
Here’s nothing can be meat without a miracle.
Oh, that I had my boxes and my lints now,
My stupes, my tents, and those sweet helps of nature!
What dainty dishes could I make of them!
Morillar. Hast ne’er an old suppository?
Surgeon. Oh, would I had, sir!
Lamure. Or but the paper where such a cordial
Potion, or pills hath been entombed!
Franville. Or the best bladder, where a cooling glister?
Morillar. Hast thou no searcloths left?
Nor any old poultices?
Franville. We care not to what it hath been ministered.
Surgeon. Sure I have none of these dainties, gentlemen.
Franville. Where’s the great wen
Thou cut’st from Hugh the sailor’s shoulder?
That would serve now for a most princely banquet.
Surgeon. Ay, if we had it, gentlemen.
I flung it overboard, slave that I was.
Lamure. A most improvident villain!

Note 53, p. 177.

Æneid, lib. ii. 7, and especially lib. xi. 183. We might safely, therefore, add such a work to the list of lost writings by this author.

Æneid, lib. ii. 7, and especially lib. xi. 183. We can confidently add this work to the list of lost writings by this author.

Note 54, p. 179.

Consult the list of inscriptions on ancient works of art in Mar. Gudius. (ad Phædri fab. v. lib. i.), and, in connection with that, the correction made by Gronovius. (Præf. ad Tom. ix. Thesauri Antiq. Græc.)

Consult the list of inscriptions on ancient artworks in Mar. Gudius. (ad Phædri fab. v. lib. i.), and, related to that, the correction made by Gronovius. (Præf. ad Tom. ix. Thesauri Antiq. Græc.)

Note 55, p. 182.

He at least expressly promises to do so: “quæ suis locis reddam” (which I shall speak of in their proper place). But if this was not wholly forgotten, it was at least done very cursorily, and not at all in the way this promise had led us to expect. When he writes (lib. xxxv. sect. 39), “Lysippus quoque Æginæ picturæ suæ inscripsit, ἐνέκαυσεν; quod profecto non fecisset, nisi encaustica inventa,” he evidently uses ἐνέκαυσεν to prove 241something quite different. If he meant, as Hardouin supposes, to indicate in this passage one of the works whose inscription was written in definite past time, it would have been worth his while to put in a word to that effect. Hardouin finds reference to the other two works in the following passage: “Idem (Divus Augustus) in Curia quoque, quam in Comitio consecrabat, duas tabulas impressit parieti: Nemeam sedentem supra leonem, palmigeram ipsam, adstante cum baculo sene, cujus supra caput tabula bigæ dependet. Nicias scripsit se inussisse; tali enim usus est verbo. Alterius tabulæ admiratio est, puberem filium seni patri similem esse, salva ætatis differentia, supervolante aquila draconem complexa. Philochares hoc suum opus esse testatus est.” (Lib. xxxv. sect. 10.) Two different pictures are here described which Augustus had set up in the newly built senate-house. The second was by Philochares, the first by Nicias. All that is said of the picture by Philochares is plain and clear, but there are certain difficulties in regard to the other. It represented Nemea seated on a lion, a palm-branch in her hand, and near her an old man with a staff: “cujus supra caput tabula bigæ dependet.” What is the meaning of that? “over his head hung a tablet on which was painted a two-horse chariot.” That is the only meaning the words will bear. Was there, then, a smaller picture hung over the large one? and were both by Nicias? Hardouin must so have understood it, else where were the two pictures by Nicias, since the other is expressly ascribed to Philochares? “Inscripsit Nicias igitur geminæ huic tabulæ suum nomen in hunc modum: Ὁ ΝΙΚΙΑΣ ΕΝΕΚΑΥΣΕΝ: atque adeo e tribus operibus, quæ absolute fuisse inscripta, ILLE FECIT, indicavit Præfatio ad Titum, duo hæc sunt Niciae.” I should like to ask Hardouin one question. If Nicias had really used the indefinite, and not the definite past tense, and Pliny had merely wished to say that the master, instead of γράφειν, had used ἐγκαίειν, would he not still have been obliged to say in Latin, “Nicias scripsit se inussisse?” But I will not insist upon this point. Pliny may really have meant to indicate here one of the three works 242before referred to. But who will be induced to believe that there were two pictures, placed one above the other? Not I for one. The words “cujus supra caput tabula bigæ dependet” must be a corruption. “Tabula bigæ,” a picture of a two-horse chariot, does not sound much like Pliny, although Pliny does elsewhere use “biga” in the singular. What sort of a two-horse chariot? Such as were used in the races at the Nemæan games, so that this little picture should, from its subject, be related to the chief one? That cannot be; for not two but four horse chariots were usual in the Nemæan games. (Schmidius in Prol. ad Nemeonicas, p. 2.) At one time, I thought that Pliny might, instead of “bigæ,” have written a Greek word, πτυχίον, which the copyists did not understand. For we know, from a passage in Antigonus Carystius, quoted by Zenobius (conf. Gronovius, T. ix. Antiquit. Græc. Præf. p. 7), that the old artists did not always put their name on the work itself, but sometimes on a separate tablet, attached to the picture or statue, and this tablet was called πτυχίον. The word “tabula, tabella,” might have been written in the margin in explanation of the Greek word, and at last have crept into the text. πτυχίον was turned into “bigæ,” and so we get “tabula bigæ.” This πτυχίον agrees perfectly with what follows; for the next sentence contains what was written on it. The whole passage would then read thus: “cujus supra caput πτυχίον dependet, quo Nicias scripsit se inussisse.” My correction is rather a bold one, I acknowledge. Need a critic feel obliged to suggest the proper reading for every passage that he can prove to be corrupted? I will rest content with having done the latter, and leave the former to some more skilful hand. But to return to the subject under discussion. If Pliny be here speaking of but a single picture by Nicias, on which he had inscribed his name in definite past time, and if the second picture thus inscribed be the above-mentioned one of Lysippus, where is the third? That I cannot tell. If I might look for it elsewhere among the old writers, the question were easily answered. But it ought to be found in Pliny; and there, I repeat, I am entirely unable to discover it.

He at least clearly promises to do so: “quæ suis locis reddam” (which I will discuss in their proper place). However, even if this was not completely forgotten, it was certainly done very briefly and not at all in the way this promise had led us to expect. When he writes (lib. xxxv. sect. 39), “Lysippus also inscribed his picture in Ægina, ἐνέκαυσεν; which he certainly would not have done if encaustic hadn't been invented,” he clearly uses ἐνέκαυσεν to prove something quite different. If he meant, as Hardouin suggests, to indicate in this passage one of the works whose inscription was written in the definite past, it would have been worthwhile for him to include a word to that effect. Hardouin finds reference to the other two works in the following passage: “The same (Divus Augustus) also dedicated in the Curia, which he did in the Comitium, two paintings on the wall: Nemea seated on a lion, the palm-bearer herself, with an old man standing by with a staff, above whose head hung a tablet of a two-horse chariot. Nicias stated that he had inscribed it; for he uses such a word. The admiration for the other painting is that the young man resembles his aged father, while saving the difference in age, and an eagle is flying over, clutching a dragon. Philochares confirmed that this was his work.” (Lib. xxxv. sect. 10.) Two different paintings are described here that Augustus had set up in the newly built senate-house. The second was by Philochares, the first by Nicias. Everything said about Philochares's painting is plain and clear, but there are some difficulties regarding the other. It depicted Nemea seated on a lion, holding a palm branch, with an old man nearby holding a staff: “cujus supra caput tabula bigæ dependet.” What does that mean? “over his head hung a tablet on which was painted a two-horse chariot.” That is the only meaning the words will support. Was there, then, a smaller painting hung above the large one? And were both by Nicias? Hardouin must have understood it that way; otherwise, where are the two paintings by Nicias, since the other is specifically attributed to Philochares? “Nicias wrote his name on this twin tablet as follows: Ὁ ΝΙΚΙΑΣ ΕΝΕΚΑΥΣΕΝ: and of the three works that were clearly labeled, he indicated in the Preface to Titus that these two belong to Nicias.” I would like to ask Hardouin one question. If Nicias had really used the indefinite instead of the definite past tense, and Pliny had merely wished to say that the master had used ἐγκαίειν instead of γράφειν, would he still not have had to say in Latin, “Nicias scripsit se inussisse?” But I won’t insist on this point. Pliny might indeed have meant to indicate here one of the three works mentioned earlier. But who would believe that there were two paintings, placed one above the other? Not me, for sure. The words “cujus supra caput tabula bigæ dependet” must be an error. “Tabula bigæ,” a painting of a two-horse chariot, doesn’t sound much like Pliny, even though Pliny does use “biga” in the singular elsewhere. What kind of two-horse chariot? The type used in the races at the Nemæan games, so that this small painting should, based on its subject, relate to the main one? That can't be; for not two but four-horse chariots were typical in the Nemæan games. (Schmidius in Prol. ad Nemeonicas, p. 2.) At one point, I thought that Pliny might have used a Greek word, πτυχίον, instead of “bigæ,” which the copyists didn’t understand. We know from a passage in Antigonus Carystius, quoted by Zenobius (conf. Gronovius, T. ix. Antiquit. Græc. Præf. p. 7), that the old artists didn’t always put their name on the work itself, but sometimes on a separate tablet attached to the picture or statue, and this tablet was called πτυχίον. The word “tabula, tabella” might have been written in the margin to explain the Greek word and eventually crept into the text. πτυχίον became “bigæ,” and that’s how we got “tabula bigæ.” This πτυχίον perfectly aligns with what follows; for the next sentence contains what was written on it. The entire passage would then read: “cujus supra caput πτυχίον dependet, quo Nicias scripsit se inussisse.” I recognize that my correction is quite bold. Does a critic need to suggest the proper reading for every passage he can prove is corrupted? I will be content to have done the latter and leave the former to someone more skilled. But back to the topic at hand. If Pliny is speaking here of just a single painting by Nicias, on which he had inscribed his name in the definite past, and if the second painting thus inscribed is the aforementioned one by Lysippus, where is the third? I can’t tell. If I could look for it elsewhere among the old writers, the question would be easily answered. But it should be found in Pliny; and there, I repeat, I am completely unable to discover it.

243

Note 56, p. 186.

Thus Statius says “obnixa pectora” (Thebaid. lib. vi. v. 863):

Thus Statius says “obnixa pectora” (Thebaid. book vi. line 863):

... break through the raging ones
Chest.

which the old commentator of Barths explains by “summa vi contra nitentia.” Thus Ovid says (Halievt. v. ii.), “obnixa fronte,” when describing the “scarus” trying to force its way through the fish-trap, not with his head, but with his tail.

which the old commentator of Barths explains by “summa vi contra nitentia.” Thus Ovid says (Halievt. v. ii.), “obnixa fronte,” when describing the “scarus” trying to force its way through the fish-trap, not with its head, but with its tail.

She does not dare to meet the rays with her face.

Note 57, p. 192.

Geschichte der Kunst, part ii. p. 328. “He produced the Antigone, his first tragedy, in the third year of the seventy-seventh Olympiad.” The time is tolerably exact, but it is quite a mistake to suppose that this first tragedy was the Antigone. Neither is it so called by Samuel Petit, whom Winkelmann quotes in a note. He expressly puts the Antigone in the third year of the eighty-fourth Olympiad. The following year, Sophocles went with Pericles to Samos, and the year of this expedition can be determined with exactness. In my life of Sophocles, I show, from a comparison with a passage of the elder Pliny, that the first tragedy of this author was probably Triptolemus. (Lib. xviii. sect. 12.) Pliny is speaking of the various excellence of the fruits of different countries, and concludes thus: “Hæ fuere sententiæ, Alexandro magno regnante, cum clarissima fuit Græcia, atque in toto terrarum orbe potentissima; ita tamen ut ante mortem ejus annis fere CXLV. Sophocles poeta in fabula Triptolemo frumentum Italicum ante cuncta laudaverit, ad verbum translata sententia:

Geschichte der Kunst, part ii. p. 328. “He produced the Antigone, his first tragedy, in the third year of the seventy-seventh Olympiad.” The timing is fairly accurate, but it's a mistake to think that this first tragedy was the Antigone. Samuel Petit, whom Winkelmann cites in a note, doesn't call it that either. He specifically states that the Antigone was produced in the third year of the eighty-fourth Olympiad. The following year, Sophocles accompanied Pericles to Samos, and we can pinpoint the year of this expedition accurately. In my biography of Sophocles, I show, by comparing it to a passage from the elder Pliny, that the first tragedy by this author was likely Triptolemus. (Lib. xviii. sect. 12.) Pliny talks about the various qualities of fruits from different regions and concludes: “These were the opinions when Alexander the Great was ruling, during the height of Greece's glory and its dominance over the world; however, about 145 years before his death, the poet Sophocles praised Italian grain in the play Triptolemus, with a quote brought over verbatim:

And sing of fortunate Italy with pure grain.

He is here not necessarily speaking of the first tragedy of Sophocles, to be sure. But the date of that, fixed by Plutarch, the scholiast, and the Arundelian marbles, as the seventy-seventh 244Olympiad, corresponds so exactly with the date assigned by Pliny to the Triptolemus, that we can hardly help regarding that as the first of Sophocles’ tragedies. The calculation is easily made. Alexander died in the hundred and fourteenth Olympiad. One hundred and forty-five years cover thirty-six Olympiads and one year, which subtracted from the total, gives seventy-seven. The Triptolemus of Sophocles appeared in the seventy-seventh Olympiad; the last year of this same Olympiad is the date of his first tragedy: we may naturally conclude, therefore, that these tragedies are one. I show at the same time that Petit might have spared himself the writing of the whole half of the chapter in his “Miscellanea” which Winkelmann quotes (xviii. lib. iii.). In the passage of Pliny, which he thinks to amend, it is quite unnecessary to change the name of the Archon Aphepsion into Demotion, or ἀνεψιός. He need only have looked from the third to the fourth year of the seventy-seventh Olympiad to find that the Archon of that year was called Aphepsion by the ancient authors quite as often as Phædon, if not oftener. He is called Phædon by Diodorus Siculus, Dionysius Halicarnassus, and the anonymous author of the table of the Olympiads; while the Arundelian marbles, Apollodorus, and, quoting him, Diogenes Laertius, call him Aphepsion. Plutarch calls him by both names; Phædon in the life of Theseus and Aphepsion in the life of Cimon. It is therefore probable, as Palmerius supposes, “Aphepsionem et Phædonem Archontas fuisse eponymos; scilicet, uno in magistratu mortuo, suffectus fuit alter.” (Exercit. p. 452.) This reminds me that Winkelmann, in his first work on the imitation of Greek art, allowed an error to creep in with regard to Sophocles. “The most beautiful of the youths danced naked in the theatre, and Sophocles, the great Sophocles, was in his youth the first to show himself thus to his fellow-citizens.” Sophocles never danced naked on the stage. He danced around the trophies after the victory of Salamis, according to some authorities naked, but according to others clothed. (Athen. lib. i. p. m. 20.) Sophocles was one of the boys who was brought for safety to Salamis, and on 245this island it pleased the tragic muse to assemble her three favorites in a gradation typical of their future career. The bold Æschylus helped gain the victory; the blooming Sophocles danced around the trophies; and on the same happy island, on the very day of the victory, Euripides was born.

He isn’t necessarily referring to the first tragedy by Sophocles, of course. However, the date of that work, established by Plutarch, the scholiast, and the Arundelian marbles as the seventy-seventh 244Olympiad, aligns so closely with the date Pliny gives for the Triptolemus that we can hardly see it as anything but Sophocles' first tragedy. The math is straightforward. Alexander died in the hundred and fourteenth Olympiad. One hundred and forty-five years cover thirty-six Olympiads and one year, which, when subtracted from the total, gives seventy-seven. Sophocles' Triptolemus was performed in the seventy-seventh Olympiad; the last year of this same Olympiad is when his first tragedy appeared: thus, we can reasonably assume that these tragedies are one and the same. I also demonstrate that Petit could have saved himself from writing the whole second half of the chapter in his “Miscellanea” that Winkelmann references (xviii. lib. iii.). In the Pliny passage that he thinks needs correction, there's no need to change the name of the Archon Aphepsion to Demotion or ἀνεψιός. He only needed to check from the third to the fourth year of the seventy-seventh Olympiad to see that the ancient authors often referred to that year’s Archon as Aphepsion just as frequently as Phædon, if not more. Diodorus Siculus, Dionysius Halicarnassus, and the unnamed author of the Olympiad table call him Phædon, while the Arundelian marbles, Apollodorus, and Diogenes Laertius quoting him call him Aphepsion. Plutarch refers to him by both names; Phædon in the life of Theseus and Aphepsion in the life of Cimon. It’s probably true, as Palmerius suggests, “Aphepsion and Phædon were the eponymous Archons; one of them being dead in office, the other succeeded him.” (Exercit. p. 452.) This reminds me that Winkelmann, in his first work on Greek art imitation, let an error slip regarding Sophocles. “The most beautiful of the youths danced naked in the theater, and Sophocles, the great Sophocles, was the first to present himself this way to his fellow citizens.” Sophocles never danced naked on stage. He danced around the trophies after the victory at Salamis, according to some sources naked, but according to others clothed. (Athen. lib. i. p. m. 20.) Sophocles was one of the boys brought to safety at Salamis, and on this island, the tragic muse decided to gather her three favorites in a way that foreshadowed their future. The bold Aeschylus helped secure victory; the budding Sophocles danced around the trophies; and on that very island, on the day of the victory, Euripides was born.

247

INDEX.

  • Achilles, sceptre of, 98;
    • shield of, 113.
  • Action, culminating point of an, not the point to be represented by the artist, 16.
  • Albani, Cardinal Alexander, his discovery of a vase which illustrated the date of the Laocoon, 178 et seq.
  • Anacreon, two odes of, 133, 139.
  • Apelles, his picture of Diana, 143.
  • Ariosto, his description of Alcina, 128, 138.
  • Aristophanes, element of disgust used by, 161.
  • Aristotle, advice of, to Protogenes, 76;
    • his reason why we receive pleasure from a faithful copy of the disagreeable, 154.
  • Art should express nothing essentially transitory, 17.
  • Arts among the ancients, subject to the control of law, 10.
  • Bacchus, how represented in poetry and painting, 56 et seq.
  • Beauty, the supreme law of the imitative arts, 11;
    • subordinated in modern art to other ends, 16;
    • representations of physical, the province of painting, not of poetry, 126.
  • Boivin, his explanations of Homer, 118, 121.
  • Calaber, Quintus, his rendering of the story of Laocoon, 34;
    • his account of the death of Thersites, 150.
  • Callimachus, his picture of famine, 165.
  • Caricature, law against, among the Thebans, 9.
  • Caylus, Count, some points in his work considered, 71, 77, 80, 82, 86, 87, 93;
    • his sketch for a picture of Helen, 140.
  • Chateaubrun, his representation of Philoctetes, 25.
  • Cicero, his views in regard to bodily pain, 28.
  • Cleyn, Francis, illustrations by, 39.
  • 248Constancy, how represented in art, 68 et seq.
  • Dacier, Madame, her translation of Homer, 113.
  • Dante, his description of the starvation of Ugolino, 166.
  • Deformity, physical, in art, produces disgust, 159.
  • Disgust produced more through the other senses than through that of sight, 160;
    • object of, in painting, 167.
  • Disgusting, the, its use in expressing the horror of famine, 164.
  • Dolce, his dialogue on Painting, 131.
  • Drama, expression of suffering in the, 21 et seq.
  • Dryden, his Ode on Cecilia’s Day, 89.
  • Flaccus, Valerius, his description of an angry Venus, 57 et seq.
  • French language, not adapted to translation of Homer, 112.
  • German language, compared to the Greek, 113.
  • Gladiator, Borghese, the author’s theory in regard to the, 184 et seq.
  • Gladiatorial shows, effect of, 29.
  • Haller, Von, description quoted from his “Alps,” 103.
  • Hercules, as represented by Sophocles, 6;
    • the, of Sophocles, 31.
  • Hogarth, his criticism of the Apollo Belvidere, 145.
  • Homer, expressions of pain in his heroes, 4;
    • representation of his heroes, 79 et seq.;
    • his descriptions not generally available for pictures, 83, 143;
    • his picture of Pandarus, 89;
    • style of, 93;
    • his description of the chariot of Juno, 94;
    • his description of the sceptre of Agamemnon, 95;
    • of the shield of Achilles, 98, 113, 118;
    • of the bow of Pandarus, 99;
    • his indebtedness to the flexibility of the Greek language, 112;
    • his description of the beleaguered city, 121;
    • avoids detailed description, 127;
    • his representation of Helen, 136;
    • his Thersites, 148 et seq.
  • Imitations of the poet by the artist and the reverse, 49 et seq.
  • Invention required less of the artist than of the poet, 72 et seq.
  • Junius, Francis, an unsafe authority, 188.
  • Juno, how represented in ancient art, 57.
  • Kleist, Von, his own judgment of his poem “Spring,” 108.
  • Klotzius, on the effects of different forms of the disagreeable in art, 158.
  • Laocoon, of Virgil, 20 et seq.;
    • compared with the statue, 36 et seq.;
    • contains traits unavailable for the artist, 42;
    • the group of, possibly suggested by Virgil’s description, 43 et seq.;
    • the, probable date of, 170 et seq.
  • Longinus, his remarks in regard to eloquence and poetry, 188.
  • Lucian represents physical beauty by comparison with statues, 135.
  • 249Manasses, Constantinus, his pictures of Helen, 127.
  • Martiani, his opinion in regard to the date of the Laocoon, 34 et seq.
  • Mazzuoli, his “Rape of the Sabines,” 109.
  • Mengs, his criticism on Raphael’s drapery, 110.
  • Milton furnishes few subjects for a painter, 87.
  • Minerva, how represented in ancient art, 57, 78.
  • Montfaucon, his want of taste, 14;
    • his opinions in regard to the date of the Laocoon, 33 et seq.
  • Olympic judges, law of the, 10.
  • Ovid, his description of Lesbia, 137;
    • his description of the punishment of Marsyas, 163;
    • his picture of famine, 165.
  • Pain, expression of, in Sophocles, 3;
    • in Homer, 4, 5;
    • among Europeans, 4;
    • among the Greeks, 5;
    • in its disfiguring extreme, not compatible with beauty, 13;
    • expression of, among the English, 26.
  • Painting among the Greeks confined to imitation of beauty, 8.
  • Passion, violent, not expressed in ancient art, 12.
  • Pauson, character of his pictures, 9.
  • Phidias, his indebtedness to Homer, 144 et seq.
  • Philoctetes of Sophocles, the, his sufferings compared with those of Laocoon, 3;
    • the, of Pythagoras Leontinus, 14;
    • of Sophocles, the embodiment of physical and mental suffering, 23, 24, 30.
  • Picturesque, the, in poetry, 88.
  • Pisander, possibly Virgil’s predecessor in the history of Laocoon, 34.
  • Pliny, his mention of the Laocoon, 172;
    • of famous Greek sculptors, 173 et seq.
  • Poetry, how it surpasses art in description of physical beauty, 137 et seq.
  • Polygnotus, pictures of, 123 et seq.
  • Pope, contempt of, for descriptive poems, 108;
    • his explanations of Homer, 122 et seq.
  • Pordenone, his picture of the entombment, 167.
  • Pyreicus, character of his pictures, 9.
  • Religion, influence of, on art, 62 et seq.
  • Richardson, remarks of, on Virgil’s Laocoon, 45;
    • his criticism of Pordenone, 167.
  • Ridiculous, the, heightened by an element of disgust, 161.
  • Sadolet, extract from, 46.
  • Shakespeare, his use of ugliness in the character of Richard III., 151.
  • 250Sophocles, a Laocoon among his lost works, 6;
    • his description of the desert cave of Philoctetes, 163.
  • Spence, Rev. Mr., criticism of his work “Polymetis,” 50;
    • notions of, in regard to the resemblance between painting and poetry, 55, 57.
  • Statius, his description of an angry Venus, 57 et seq.
  • Statues, beautiful, produced beautiful men, 10.
  • Stoicism not adapted to the drama, 6.
  • Stosch, Herr von, his opinion of the Borghese Gladiator, 183.
  • Symbols, use of, in poetry and painting, 67 et seq.
  • Temperance, how represented in art, 68 et seq.
  • Timanthes, picture of Iphigenia by, 12.
  • Timomachus, his representations of Ajax and Medea, 18.
  • Titian, his picture of the Prodigal Son, 109.
  • Ugliness, as used in poetry, 149, 156;
    • as used in painting, 153, 156.
  • Urania, how represented in art, 67.
  • Vesta, how worshipped, 64 et seq.
  • Virgil, description from the Georgics, 106;
    • his description of the shield of Æneas, 114;
    • the Dido of, 133;
    • his introduction of the Harpies, 166.
  • Winkelmann, quoted, 1;
    • soundness of his criticism doubted, 2;
    • his opinion of the Laocoon, 168;
    • his opinion of the Borghese Gladiator, 183;
    • criticism of, 187 et seq.
  • Zeuxis, his picture of Helen, 140 et seq.

1. Von der Nachahmung der griechischen Werke in der Malerei und Bildhauerkunst, p. 21, 22.

1. Imitating Greek works in painting and sculpture, p. 21, 22.

2. Brumoy Théât. des Grecs, T. ii. p. 89.

2. Brumoy Theatre of the Greeks, Vol. ii, p. 89.

3. Iliad v. 343. Ἡ δὲ μέγα ἰάχουσα.

3. Iliad v. 343. She who roars mightily.

4. Iliad v. 859.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 859.

5. Th. Bartholinus. De Causis contemptæ a Danis adhuc Gentilibus Mortis, cap. 1.

5. Th. Bartholinus. On the Causes of the Deaths Contemptuously Ignored by the Still Pagan Danes, ch. 1.

6. Iliad vii. 421.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 7:421.

7. Odyssey iv. 195.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Odyssey IV. 195.

8. Chateaubrun.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chateaubrun.

9. See Appendix, note 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 1.

10. See Appendix, note 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 2.

11. Aristophanes, Plut. v. 602 et Acharnens. v. 854.

11. Aristophanes, Plut. v. 602 et Acharnens. v. 854.

12. Plinius, lib. xxx. sect. 37.

12. Pliny, book 30, section 37.

13. De Pictura vet. lib. ii. cap. iv. sect. 1.

13. De Pictura vet. lib. ii. cap. iv. sect. 1.

14. Plinius, lib. xxxiv. sect. 9.

14. Pliny, book 34, section 9.

15. See Appendix, note 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 3.

16. See Appendix, note 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 4.

17. Plinius, lib. xxxv. sect. 35. Cum mœstos pinxisset omnes, præcipue patruum, et tristitiæ omnem imaginem consumpsisset, patris ipsius vultum velavit, quem digne non poterat ostendere.

17. Pliny, book 35, section 35. After he had painted everyone with sadness, especially his uncle, and had consumed every image of grief, he covered up his father's face, which he could not appropriately show.

18. Valerius Maximus, lib. viii. cap. 2. Summi mœroris acerbitatem arte exprimi non posse confessus est.

18. Valerius Maximus, book eight, chapter 2. He acknowledged that the intensity of deep sorrow cannot be captured by skill.

19. Antiquit. expl. T. i. p. 50.

19. Antiquit. expl. T. i. p. 50.

20. See Appendix, note 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 5.

21. Bellorii Admiranda, Tab. 11, 12.

21. Bellorii Admiranda, Tab. 11, 12.

22. Plinius, lib. xxxiv. sect. 19.

22. Pliny, book 34, section 19.

23. See Appendix, note 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 6.

24. Philippus, Anthol. lib. iv. cap. 9, ep. 10.

24. Philippus, Anthol. lib. iv. cap. 9, ep. 10.

Ἀιεὶ γὰρ διψᾷς βρέφεων φονον. ἦ τις Ἰήσων
Δεύτερος, ἤ Γλαύκη τις πάλι σoὶ πρόφασις;
Ἐῤῥε καὶ ἐν κηρῷ παιδοκτόνε....

25. Vita Apoll. lib. ii. cap. 22.

25. Vita Apoll. book 2. chapter 22.

26. See Appendix, note 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 7.

27. Mercure de France, April, 1755, p. 177.

27. Mercure de France, April, 1755, p. 177.

28. “The Theory of Moral Sentiments,” by Adam Smith, part i. sect. 2, chap 1. (London, 1761.)

28. “The Theory of Moral Sentiments,” by Adam Smith, part i. sect. 2, chap 1. (London, 1761.)

29. Trach. v. 1088, 1089:

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Trach. v. 1088, 1089:

ὅστις ὥστε παρθένος
Βέβρυχα κλαίων....

30. Topographiæ Urbis Romæ, lib. iv. cap. 14. Et quanquam hi (Agesander et Polydorus et Athenodorus Rhodii) ex Virgilii descriptione statuam hanc formavisse videntur, &c.

30. Topography of the City of Rome, book 4, chapter 14. And although these (Agesander, Polydorus, and Athenodorus of Rhodes) seem to have created this statue based on Virgil's description, etc.

31. Suppl. aux Ant. Expliq. T. i. p. 242. Il semble qu’Agésandre, Polydore, et Athénodore, qui en furent les ouvriers, aient travaillé comme à l’envie, pour laisser un monument qui répondait à l’incomparable description qu’a fait Virgile de Laocoon, &c.

31. Suppl. aux Ant. Expliq. T. i. p. 242. It appears that Agésandre, Polydore, and Athénodore, the creators, worked hard to create a monument that matched Virgil's unmatched description of Laocoon, etc.

32. See Appendix, note 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 8.

33. Paralip. lib. xii. v. 398–408.

33. Paralip. lib. xii. v. 398–408.

34. Or rather serpent, for Lycophron mentions but one:

34. Or rather snake, because Lycophron only mentions one:

καὶ παιδοβρῶτος πορκέως νήσους διπλᾶς·

35. See Appendix, note 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 9.

36. See Appendix, note 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 10.

37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Their destined way they take,
And to Laocoon and his children make;
And first around the tender boys they wind,
Then with their sharpened fangs their limbs and bodies grind.
The wretched father, running to their aid
With pious haste, but vain, they next invade.—Dryden.

38. See Appendix, note 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 11.

39. With both his hands he labors at the knots.

39. He works at the knots with both hands.

40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Twice round his waist their winding volumes rolled,
And twice about his gasping throat they fold.
The priest thus doubly choked,—their crests divide,
And towering o’er his head in triumph ride.—Dryden.

41. See Appendix, note 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 12.

42. See Appendix, note 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 13.

43. His holy fillets the blue venom blots.—Dryden.

43. His sacred ribbons are stained by the blue poison.—Dryden.

44. See Appendix, note 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 14.

45. See Appendix, note 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 15.

46. See Appendix, note 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 16.

47. The first edition was issued in 1747; the second, 1755. Selections by N. Tindal have been printed more than once.

47. The first edition was published in 1747; the second, in 1755. Selections by N. Tindal have been printed multiple times.

48. Val. Flaccus, lib. vi. v. 55, 56. Polymetis, dial. vi. p. 50.

48. Val. Flaccus, book 6, verses 55, 56. Polymetis, dialogue 6, page 50.

49. See Appendix, note 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 17.

50. See Appendix, note 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 18.

51. See Appendix, note 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 19.

52. Tibullus, Eleg. 4, lib. iii. Polymetis, dial. viii.

52. Tibullus, Eleg. 4, book iii. Polymetis, dialogue viii.

53. Statius, lib. i. Sylv. 5, v. 8. Polymetis, dial. viii.

53. Statius, book 1. Sylvae 5, verse 8. Polymetis, dialogue 8.

54. See Appendix, note 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 20.

55. Æneid, lib. viii. 725. Polymetis, dial. xiv.

55. Aeneid, book viii, line 725. Polymetis, dialogue xiv.

56. In various passages of his Travels [Remarks on Italy] and his Dialogues on Ancient Medals.

56. In different sections of his Travels [Remarks on Italy] and his Dialogues on Ancient Medals.

57. Polymetis, dial. ix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Polymetis, dial. 9.

58. Metamorph. lib. iv. 19, 20. When thou appearest unhorned, thy head is as the head of a virgin.

58. Metamorph. lib. iv. 19, 20. When you show up without horns, your head looks like a virgin's head.

59. Begeri Thes. Brandenb. vol. iii. p. 242.

59. Begeri Thes. Brandenb. vol. iii. p. 242.

60. Polymetis, dial. vi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Polymetis, book 6.

61. Polymetis, dial. xx.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Polymetis, ch. xx.

62. Polymetis, dial. vii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Polymetis, dial. 7.

63. Argonaut. lib. ii. v. 102–106. “Gracious the goddess is not emulous to appear, nor does she bind her hair with the burnished gold, letting her starry tresses float about her. Wild she is and huge, her cheeks suffused with spots; most like to the Stygian virgins with crackling torch and black mantle.”

63. Argonaut. lib. ii. v. 102–106. “The goddess isn't eager to show herself, and she doesn't tie her hair up with shiny gold, allowing her starry locks to flow freely. She's wild and enormous, her cheeks dotted with spots; most similar to the Stygian maidens with their flickering torches and dark cloaks.”

64. Thebaid. lib. v. 61–64. “Leaving ancient Paphos and the hundred altars, not like her former self in countenance or the fashion of her hair, she is said to have loosened the nuptial girdle and have sent away her doves. Some report that in the dead of night, bearing other fires and mightier arms, she had hasted with the Tartarean sisters to bed-chambers, and filled the secret places of homes with twining snakes, and all thresholds with cruel fear.”

64. Thebaid. lib. v. 61–64. “Leaving the ancient city of Paphos and the hundred altars, not looking like her old self in appearance or hairstyle, she is said to have untied her wedding belt and sent her doves away. Some say that in the dead of night, wielding different flames and stronger weapons, she rushed with the sisters from Tartarus to bedrooms, filling the hidden corners of homes with winding snakes and every threshold with sheer terror.”

65. See Appendix, note 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 21.

66. See Appendix, note 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 22.

67. See Appendix, note 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 23.

68. Polymetis, dial. vii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Polymetis, dial. 7.

69. See Appendix, note 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 24.

70. See Appendix, note 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 25.

71. Lipsius de Vesta et Vestalibus, cap. 13.

71. Lipsius on Vesta and the Vestals, chapter 13.

72. Pausanias, Corinth. cap. xxxv. p. 198 (edit. Kuhn).

72. Pausanias, Corinth. chapter 35. page 198 (edited by Kuhn).

73. Pausanias, Attic. cap. xviii. p. 41.

73. Pausanias, Attic. cap. xviii. p. 41.

74. Polyb. Hist. lib. xvi. sect. 2, Op. T. ii. p. 443 (edit Ernest.).

74. Polyb. Hist. lib. xvi. sect. 2, Op. T. ii. p. 443 (edit Ernest.).

75. See Appendix, note 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 26.

76. See Appendix, note 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 27.

77. Polymetis, dial. viii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Polymetis, chapter eight.

78. Statius, Theb. viii. 551.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Statius, Theb. 8.551.

79. Polymetis, dial. x.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Polymetis, volume x.

80. See Appendix, note 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 28.

81. See Appendix, note 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 29.

82. Betrachtungen über die Malerei, p. 159.

82. Thoughts on Painting, p. 159.

83. Ad Pisones, v. 128–130. “Thou wilt do better to write out in acts the story of Troy, than to tell of things not yet known nor sung.”

83. Ad Pisones, v. 128–130. “You'd be better off writing the story of Troy in plays than talking about things that are not yet known or sung.”

84. Lib. xxxv. sect. 36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Lib. 35. sec. 36.

85. See Appendix, note 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 30.

86. Iliad xxi. 385.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 21:385.

87.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

She only stepped
Backward a space, and with her powerful hand
Lifted a stone that lay upon the plain,
Black, huge, and jagged, which the men of old
Had placed there for a landmark.—Bryant.

88. See Appendix, note 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 31.

89. See Appendix, note 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 32.

90. Iliad iii. 381.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 3.381.

91. Iliad v. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad Book 23.

92. Iliad xx. 444.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad xx. 444.

93. Iliad xx. 446.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad xx. 446.

94. Iliad xx. 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad xx. 321.

95. See Appendix, note 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 33.

96. Iliad i. 44–53. Tableaux tirés de l’Iliade, p. 70.

96. Iliad i. 44–53. Illustrations from the Iliad, p. 70.

Down he came,
Down from the summit of the Olympian mount,
Wrathful in heart; his shoulders bore the bow
And hollow quiver; there the arrows rang
Upon the shoulders of the angry god,
As on he moved. He came as comes the night,
And, seated from the ships aloof, sent forth
An arrow; terrible was heard the clang
Of that resplendent bow. At first he smote
The mules and the swift dogs, and then on man
He turned the deadly arrow. All around
Glared evermore the frequent funeral piles.—Bryant.

97. Iliad iv. 1–4. Tableaux tirés de l’Iliade, p. 30.

97. Iliad iv. 1–4. Scenes from the Iliad, p. 30.

Meantime the immortal gods with Jupiter
Upon his golden pavement sat and held
A council. Hebe, honored of them all,
Ministered nectar, and from cups of gold
They pledged each other, looking down on Troy.
Bryant.

98. See Appendix, note 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 34.

99. See Appendix, note 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 35.

100. See Appendix, note 36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 36.

101. Iliad v. 722.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 22.

Hebe rolled the wheels,
Each with eight spokes, and joined them to the ends
Of the steel axle,—fellies wrought of gold,
Bound with a brazen rim to last for ages,—
A wonder to behold. The hollow naves
Were silver, and on gold and silver cords
Was slung the chariot’s seat; in silver hooks
Rested the reins; and silver was the pole
Where the fair yoke and poitrels, all of gold,
She fastened.—Bryant.

102. Iliad ii. 43–47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 2. 43–47.

He sat upright and put his tunic on,
Soft, fair, and new, and over that he cast
His ample cloak, and round his shapely feet
Laced the becoming sandals. Next, he hung
Upon his shoulders and his side the sword
With silver studs, and took into his hand
The ancestral sceptre, old but undecayed.—Bryant.

103. Iliad ii. 101–108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad II. 101–108.

He held
The sceptre; Vulcan’s skill had fashioned it,
And Vulcan gave it to Saturnian Jove,
And Jove bestowed it on his messenger,
The Argus-queller Hermes. He in turn
Gave it to Pelops, great in horsemanship;
And Pelops passed the gift to Atreus next,
The people’s shepherd. Atreus, when he died,
Bequeathed it to Thyestes, rich in flocks;
And last, Thyestes left it to be borne
By Agamemnon, symbol of his rule
O’er many isles and all the Argive realm.—Bryant.

104. Iliad i. 234–239.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 1. 234–239.

By this my sceptre, which can never bear
A leaf or twig, since first it left its stem
Among the mountains,—for the steel has pared
Its boughs and bark away,—to sprout no more,
And now the Achaian judges bear it,—they
Who guard the laws received from Jupiter.
Bryant.

105. Iliad iv. 105–111.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 4. 105–111.

He uncovered straight
His polished bow made of the elastic horns
Of a wild goat, which, from his lurking-place,
As once it left its cavern lair, he smote,
And pierced its breast, and stretched it on the rock.
Full sixteen palms in length the horns had grown
From the goat’s forehead. These an artisan
Had smoothed, and, aptly fitting each to each,
Polished the whole and tipped the work with gold.
Bryant.

106. Von Haller’s Alps.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Von Haller’s Mountains.

The lofty gentian’s head in stately grandeur towers
Far o’er the common herd of vulgar weeds and low;
Beneath his banners serve communities of flowers;
His azure brethren, too, in rev’rence to him bow.
The blossom’s purest gold in curving radiations
Erect upon the stalk, above its gray robe gleams;
The leaflets’ pearly white with deep green variegations
With flashes many-hued of the moist diamond beams.
O Law beneficent! which strength to beauty plighteth,
And to a shape so fair a fairer soul uniteth.
Here on the ground a plant like a gray mist is twining,
In fashion of a cross its leaves by Nature laid;
Part of the beauteous flower, the gilded beak is shining,
Of a fair bird whose shape of amethyst seems made.
There into fingers cleft a polished leaf reposes,
And o’er a limpid brook its green reflection throws;
With rays of white a striped star encloses
The floweret’s disk, where pink flushes its tender snows.
Thus on the trodden heath are rose and emerald glowing,
And e’en the rugged rocks are purple banners showing.

107. Breitinger’s kritische Dichtkunst, vol. ii. p. 807.

107. Breitinger’s Critical Poetry, vol. ii. p. 807.

108. Georg. lib. iii. 51 and 79.

108. Georg. lib. iii. 51 and 79.

If her large front and neck vast strength denote;
If on her knee the pendulous dewlap float;
If curling horns their crescent inward bend,
And bristly hairs beneath the ear defend;
If lengthening flanks to bounding measure spread;
If broad her foot and bold her bull-like head;
If snowy spots her mottled body stain,
And her indignant brow the yoke disdain,
With tail wide-sweeping as she stalks the dews,
Thus, lofty, large, and long, the mother choose.
Dryden.

109. Georg. lib. iii. 51 and 79.

109. Georg. lib. iii. 51 and 79.

Light on his airy crest his slender head,
His belly short, his loins luxuriant spread;
Muscle on muscle knots his brawny breast, &c.
Dryden.

110. De Art. Poet. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Art. Poet. 16.

111. See Appendix, note 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 37.

112. See Appendix, note 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 38.

113. Gedanken über die Schönheit und über den Geschmack in der Malerei, p. 69.

113. Thoughts on Beauty and Taste in Painting, p. 69.

114. Iliad v. 722.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 22.

115. Iliad xii. 296.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 12:296.

116. Dionysius Halicarnass. in Vita Homeri apud Th. Gale in Opusc. Mythol. p. 401.

116. Dionysius Halicarnass. in Vita Homeri apud Th. Gale in Opusc. Mythol. p. 401.

117. See Appendix, note 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 39.

118. Æneid lib. viii. 447.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Aeneid Book 8, Line 447.

Their artful hands a shield prepare.
One stirs the fire, and one the bellows blows;
The hissing steel is in the smithy drowned;
The grot with beaten anvils groans around.
By turns their arms advance in equal time,
By turns their hands descend and hammers chime;
They turn the glowing mass with crooked tongs.
Dryden.

119. See Appendix, note 40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 40.

120. Iliad xviii. 497–508.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 18. 497–508.

Meanwhile a multitude
Was in the forum where a strife went on,—
Two men contending for a fine, the price
Of one who had been slain. Before the crowd
One claimed that he had paid the fine, and one
Denied that aught had been received, and both
Called for the sentence which should end the strife.
The people clamored for both sides, for both
Had eager friends; the herald held the crowd
In check; the elders, upon polished stones,
Sat in a sacred circle. Each one took
In turn a herald’s sceptre in his hand,
And rising gave his sentence. In the midst
Two talents lay in gold, to be the meed
Of him whose juster judgment should prevail.
Bryant.

121. Iliad xviii. 509–540.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 18. 509–540.

122. See Appendix, note 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 41.

123. Phocic. cap. xxv.-xxxi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Phocic. cap. 25-31.

124. See Appendix, note 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 42.

125. Betrachtungen über die Malerei, p. 185.

125. Thoughts on Painting, p. 185.

126. Written in 1763.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Published in 1763.

127. “She was a woman right beautiful, with fine eyebrows, of clearest complexion, beautiful cheeks; comely, with large, full eyes, with snow-white skin, quick-glancing, graceful; a grove filled with graces, fair-armed, voluptuous, breathing beauty undisguised. The complexion fair, the cheek rosy, the countenance pleasing, the eye blooming; a beauty unartificial, untinted, of its natural color, adding brightness to the brightest cherry, as if one should dye ivory with resplendent purple. Her neck long, of dazzling whiteness; whence she was called the swan-born, beautiful Helen.”

127. “She was a truly beautiful woman, with well-defined eyebrows, a clear complexion, lovely cheeks; captivating, with large, full eyes, snow-white skin, quick glances, and a graceful presence; like a grove filled with charm, elegant, voluptuous, radiating unfiltered beauty. Her complexion was fair, her cheeks rosy, her expression pleasing, her eyes bright; a natural beauty, untouched and in its true form, making the brightest cherry seem dull, as if one were to dye ivory in vivid purple. Her neck was long and dazzlingly white; hence she was known as the swan-born, beautiful Helen.”

128. See Appendix, note 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 43.

129. Orlando Furioso, canto vii. st. 11–15.

129. Orlando Furioso, canto vii. st. 11–15.

Her shape is of such perfect symmetry,
As best to feign the industrious painter knows;
With long and knotted tresses; to the eye
Not yellow gold with brighter lustre glows.
Upon her tender cheek the mingled dye
Is scattered of the lily and the rose.
Like ivory smooth, the forehead gay and round
Fills up the space and forms a fitting bound.
Two black and slender arches rise above
Two clear black eyes, say suns of radiant light,
Which ever softly beam and slowly move;
Round these appears to sport in frolic flight,
Hence scattering all his shafts, the little Love,
And seems to plunder hearts in open sight.
Thence, through ’mid visage, does the nose descend,
Where envy finds not blemish to amend.
As if between two vales, which softly curl,
The mouth with vermeil tint is seen to glow;
Within are strung two rows of orient pearl,
Which her delicious lips shut up or show,
Of force to melt the heart of any churl,
However rude, hence courteous accents flow;
And here that gentle smile receives its birth,
Which opes at will a paradise on earth.
Like milk the bosom, and the neck of snow;
Round is the neck, and full and round the breast;
Where, fresh and firm, two ivory apples grow,
Which rise and fall, as, to the margin pressed
By pleasant breeze, the billows come and go.
Not prying Argus could discern the rest.
Yet might the observing eye of things concealed
Conjecture safely from the charms revealed.
To all her arms a just proportion bear,
And a white hand is oftentimes descried,
Which narrow is and somedeal long, and where
No knot appears nor vein is signified.
For finish of that stately shape and rare,
A foot, neat, short, and round beneath is spied.
Angelic visions, creatures of the sky,
Concealed beneath no covering veil can lie.
William Stewart Rose.

130. See Appendix, note 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 44.

131. See Appendix, note 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 45.

132. See Appendix, note 46.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 46.

133. See Appendix, note 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 47.

134. See Appendix, note 48.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 48.

135. Æneid iv. 136.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Aeneid 4.136.

The queen at length appears;
A flowered cymar with golden fringe she wore,
And at her back a golden quiver bore;
Her flowing hair a golden caul restrains;
A golden clasp the Tyrian robe sustains.—Dryden.

136. Od. xxviii., xxix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Od. 28, 29.

137. Εἰκόνες, § 3, T. ii. p. 461 (edit. Reitz).

137. Images, § 3, T. ii. p. 461 (edit. Reitz).

138. Iliad iii. 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 3.121.

139. Ibid. 319.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source. 319.

140. Ibid. 156–158.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source. 156–158.

Small blame is theirs if both the Trojan knights
And brazen-mailed Achaians have endured
So long so many evils for the sake
Of that one woman. She is wholly like
In feature to the deathless goddesses.—Bryant.

141. Val. Maximus lib. iii. cap. 7. Dionysius Halicarnass. Art. Rhet. cap. 12. περὶ λόγων ἐξετάσεως.

141. Val. Maximus lib. iii. cap. 7. Dionysius Halicarnass. Art. Rhet. cap. 12. περὶ λόγων ἐξετάσεως.

142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

So be it; let her, peerless as she is,
Return on board the fleet, nor stay to bring
Disaster upon us and all our race.—Bryant.

143. Fabricii Biblioth. Græc. lib. ii. cap. 6, p. 345.

143. Fabricii Biblioth. Græc. lib. ii. cap. 6, p. 345.

144. See Appendix, note 49.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 49.

145. Iliad i. 528. Valerius Maximus, lib. iii. cap. 7.

145. Iliad i. 528. Valerius Maximus, lib. iii. cap. 7.

As thus he spoke the son of Saturn gave
The nod with his dark brows. The ambrosial curls
Upon the Sovereign One’s immortal head
Were shaken, and with them the mighty mount
Olympus trembled.—Bryant.

146. See Appendix, note 50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 50.

147. Hogarth’s Analysis of Beauty, chap. xi.

147. Hogarth’s Analysis of Beauty, chapter 11.

148. Iliad iii. 210.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad 3.210.

149. Philos. Schriften des Herrn Moses Mendelssohn, vol. ii. p. 23.

149. Philos. Schriften des Herrn Moses Mendelssohn, vol. ii. p. 23.

150. De Poetica, cap. v.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The Art of Poetry, ch. v.

151. Paralipom. lib. i. 720–778.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Paralipom. book i. 720–778.

152. King Lear, Act i. scene 2.

152. King Lear, Act 1, Scene 2.

153. King Richard III. Act i. scene 1.

153. King Richard III. Act i. scene 1.

154. Briefe, die neueste Literatur betreffend, Part v. p. 102.

154. Letters about the latest literature, Part v. p. 102.

155. De Poetica, cap. iv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. On Poetry, ch. iv.

156. Klotzii Epistolæ Homericæ, p. 33 et seq.

156. Klotzii Homeric Letters, p. 33 and following.

157. Klotzii Epistolæ Homericæ, p. 103.

157. Klotzii Epistolæ Homericæ, p. 103.

158. Nubes, 170–174. Disciple. But he was lately deprived of a great idea by a weasel. Strepsiades. In what way? tell me. Disciple. He was studying the courses of the moon and her revolutions, and, while gazing upward open-mouthed, a weasel in the dark dunged upon him from the roof.

158. Nubes, 170–174. Disciple. But he was recently robbed of a brilliant idea by a weasel. Strepsiades. How did that happen? Tell me. Disciple. He was looking into the moon's phases and movements, and while he was staring up with his mouth open, a weasel dropped down on him from the roof.

159. See Appendix, note 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 51.

160. Περὶ Ὕψους, τμῆμα ή. p. 15 (edit. T. Fabri).

160. About Height, section or. p. 15 (edited by T. Fabri).

161. Scut. Hercul. 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Scut. Hercul. 266.

162. Philoct. 31–39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Philoct. 31–39.

163. Æneid, lib. ii. 277.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Aeneid, book ii, 277.

164. Metamorph. vi. 387. “The skin is torn from the upper limbs of the shrieking Marsyas, till he is nought but one great wound: thick blood oozes on every side; the bared sinews are visible; and the palpitating veins quiver, stripped of the covering of skin; you can count the protruding entrails, and the muscles shining in the breast.

164. Metamorph. vi. 387. “The skin is ripped away from the upper limbs of the screaming Marsyas, leaving him nothing but one massive wound: thick blood seeps out on all sides; the exposed sinews are visible; and the throbbing veins shake, stripped of their skin; you can see the bulging organs, and the muscles glistening in his chest.

165. Metamorph. lib. viii. 809. “Seeing Famine afar off, she delivers the message of the goddess. And after a little while, although she was yet at a distance and was but approaching, yet the mere sight produced hunger.”

165. Metamorph. lib. viii. 809. “Seeing Famine in the distance, she delivers the goddess's message. And after a short time, even though she was still far away and just coming closer, the mere sight triggered hunger.”

166. Hym. in Cererem, 111–116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hymn to Ceres, 111–116.

167. Argonaut. lib. ii. 228–233. “Scarcely have they left us any food that smells not mouldy, and the stench is unendurable. No one for a time could bear the foul food, though his stomach were beaten of adamant. But bitter necessity compels me to bethink me of the meal, and, so remembering, put it into my wretched belly.”

167. Argonaut. lib. ii. 228–233. “They have hardly left us any food that doesn’t smell rotten, and the stench is unbearable. For a while, no one could stand the disgusting food, even if their stomachs were made of iron. But out of bitter necessity, I have to consider the meal, and remembering it, I force it into my miserable belly.”

168. See Appendix, note 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 52.

169. Richardson de la Peinture, vol. i. p. 74.

169. Richardson on Painting, vol. i. p. 74.

170. Geschichte der Kunst, p. 347.

170. History of Art, p. 347.

171. Not Apollodorus, but Polydorus. Pliny is the only one who mentions these artists, and I am not aware that the manuscripts differ in the writing of the name. Had such been the case, Hardouin would certainly have noticed it. All the older editions also read Polydorus. Winkelmann must therefore have merely made a slight error in transcribing.

171. Not Apollodorus, but Polydorus. Pliny is the only one who mentions these artists, and I don't know if the manuscripts differ in how the name is written. If they did, Hardouin would have definitely pointed it out. All the earlier editions also read Polydorus. Winkelmann must have just made a small mistake in transcribing.

172. Ἀθηνόδωρος δὲ καὶ Δαμέας ... οὗτοι δὲ Ἀρκάδες εἰσὶν ἐκ Κλείτορος. Phoc. cap. ix. p. 819 (edit. Kuhn).

172. Athinodoros and Damas... these are Arcadians from Kleitor. Phoc. cap. ix. p. 819 (edit. Kuhn).

173. Plinius, lib. xxxiv. sect. 19.

173. Pliny, book 34, section 19.

174. Lib. xxxvi. sect. 4. “Nor are there many of great repute the number of artists engaged on celebrated works preventing the distinction of individuals; since no one could have all the credit, nor could the names of many be rehearsed at once: as in the Laocoon, which is in the palace of the emperor Titus, a work surpassing all the results of painting or statuary. From one stone he and his sons and the wondrous coils of the serpents were sculptured by consummate artists, working in concert: Agesander, Polydorus, and Athenodorus, all of Rhodes. In like manner Craterus with Pythodorus, Polydectes with Hermolaus, another Pythodorus with Artemon, and Aphrodisius of Tralles by himself, filled the palaces of the Cæsars on the Palatine with admirable statuary. Diogenes, the Athenian, decorated the Pantheon of Agrippa, and the Caryatides on the columns of that temple rank among the choicest works, as do also the statues on the pediment, though these, from the height of their position, are less celebrated.”

174. Lib. xxxvi. sect. 4. “There aren’t many artists of great fame because so many are involved in creating famous works, which makes it hard to recognize individuals. No single person can claim all the credit, nor can many names be mentioned at once. Take the Laocoon, for example, located in the palace of Emperor Titus; it's a masterpiece that surpasses all other painting and sculpture. The figures of Laocoon, his sons, and the amazing coils of the serpents were all carved from a single block of stone by skilled artists working together: Agesander, Polydorus, and Athenodorus, all from Rhodes. Similarly, Craterus teamed up with Pythodorus, Polydectes with Hermolaus, another Pythodorus with Artemon, and Aphrodisius of Tralles worked alone, filling the palaces of the Caesars on the Palatine Hill with impressive statues. Diogenes from Athens decorated Agrippa's Pantheon, and the Caryatids on the columns of that temple rank among the finest works, just like the statues on the pediment, although the latter are less well-known due to their height.”

175. Bœotic. cap. xxxiv. p. 778 (edit. Kuhn).

175. Bœotic. cap. xxxiv. p. 778 (edit. Kuhn).

176. Plinius, lib. xxxvi. sect. 4, p. 730.

176. Pliny, book 36, section 4, page 730.

177. Geschichte der Kunst, part ii. p. 331.

177. History of Art, part ii. p. 331.

178. Plinius, xxxvi. sect. 4.... “which would make the glory of any other place. But at Rome the greatness of other works overshadows it, and the great press of business and engagements turns the crowd from the contemplation of such things; for the admiration of works of art belongs to those who have leisure and great quiet.”

178. Plinius, xxxvi. sect. 4.... “which would be the pride of any other place. But in Rome, the brilliance of other achievements overshadows it, and the hustle and bustle of daily life distracts people from appreciating such things; because the admiration of art belongs to those who have time and peace.”

179. See Appendix, note 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 53.

180. Plinius, xxxvi. sect. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Pliny, 36.4.

181. Geschichte der Kunst, part ii. p. 347.

181. History of Art, part ii. p. 347.

182. Lib. xxxvi. sect. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Lib. 36. sec. 4.

183. See Appendix, note 54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 54.

184. Prefatio Edit. Sillig. “Lest I should seem to find too much fault with the Greeks, I would be classed with those founders of the art of painting and sculpture, recorded in these little volumes, whose works, although complete and such as cannot be sufficiently admired, yet bear a suspended title, as Apelles or Polycletus ‘was making’; as if the work were always only begun and still incomplete, so that the artist might appeal from criticism as if himself desirous of improving, had he not been interrupted. Wherefore from modesty they inscribed every work as if it had been their last, and in hand at their death. I think there are but three with the inscription, ‘He made it,’ and these I shall speak of in their place. From this it appeared that the artists felt fully satisfied with their work, and these excited the envy of all.”

184. Prefatio Edit. Sillig. “To avoid appearing overly critical of the Greeks, I want to be grouped with those pioneers of painting and sculpture highlighted in these small volumes. Their work, while complete and richly deserving of admiration, often carries a title like Apelles or Polycletus ‘was making’; as though the art is always just starting and never fully finished, allowing the artist to deflect criticism, as if wanting to improve had they not been interrupted. Thus, out of modesty, they labeled every piece as if it were their final work, created just before their death. I believe there are only three pieces that have the inscription, ‘He made it,’ and I will discuss those in due time. This suggests that the artists were completely satisfied with their work, which stirred envy among others.”

185. See Appendix, note 55.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 55.

186. Geschichte der Kunst, part i. p. 394.

186. History of Art, part i. p. 394.

187. Cap. i. “He was also reckoned among their greatest leaders, and did many things worthy of being remembered. Among his most brilliant achievements was his device in the battle which took place near Thebes, when he had come to the aid of the Bœotians. For when the great leader Agesilaus was now confident of victory, and his own hired troops had fled, he would not surrender the remainder of the phalanx, but with knee braced against his shield and lance thrust forward, he taught his men to receive the attack of the enemy. At sight of this new spectacle, Agesilaus feared to advance, and ordered the trumpet to recall his men who were already advancing. This became famous through all Greece, and Chabrias wished that a statue should be erected to him in this position, which was set up at the public cost in the forum at Athens. Whence it happened that afterwards athletes and other artists [or persons versed in some art] had statues erected to them in the same position in which they had obtained victory.”

187. Cap. i. “He was considered one of their greatest leaders and accomplished many things worth remembering. One of his most notable achievements was his strategy during the battle near Thebes when he came to the aid of the Bœotians. As the great leader Agesilaus felt confident of victory and his own hired troops had fled, he refused to abandon the remaining phalanx. With his knee braced against his shield and spear thrust forward, he showed his men how to face the enemy's attack. Seeing this new approach, Agesilaus hesitated to move forward and ordered the trumpet to call back his advancing men. This incident became famous throughout Greece, and Chabrias wanted a statue to be erected of him in this stance, which was funded publicly and placed in the forum at Athens. As a result, later on, athletes and other artists had statues dedicated to them in the same position in which they achieved victory.”

188. See Appendix, note 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 56.

189. Περὶ Ὕψους, τμῆμα, ιδ’ (edit. T. Fabri), ρ. 36, 39. “But so it is that rhetorical figures aim at one thing, poetical figures at quite another; since in poetry emphasis is the main object, in rhetoric distinctness.”

189. Περὶ Ὕψους, τμῆμα, ιδ’ (edit. T. Fabri), ρ. 36, 39. “But rhetorical figures focus on one thing, while poetical figures focus on something completely different; in poetry, the main goal is emphasis, while in rhetoric, it’s clarity.”

190. “So with the poets, legends and exaggeration obtain and in all transcend belief; but in rhetorical figures the best is always the practicable and the true.”

190. “So with poets, legends and exaggeration thrive and go beyond belief; but in rhetorical figures, the best is always what is practical and true.”

191. De Pictura Vet. lib. i. cap. 4, p. 33.

191. De Pictura Vet. lib. i. cap. 4, p. 33.

192. Von der Nachahmung der griech. Werke, &c., 23.

192. From the imitation of Greek works, etc., 23.

193. Τμῆμα, β. “Next to this is a third form of faultiness in pathos, which Theodorus calls parenthyrsus; it is a pathos unseasonable and empty, where pathos is not necessary; or immoderate, where it should be moderate.”

193. Τμῆμα, β. “Next to this is a third type of flaw in pathos, which Theodorus refers to as parenthyrsus; it is a pathos that is inappropriate and hollow, where pathos isn't needed; or excessive, where it should be controlled.”

194. Geschichte der Kunst, part i. p. 136.

194. History of Art, part i. p. 136.

195. Herodotus de Vita Homeri, p. 756 (edit. Wessel).

195. Herodotus on the Life of Homer, p. 756 (ed. Wessel).

196. Iliad, vii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Iliad, Book 7.

197. Geschichte der Kunst, part i. p. 176. Plinius, lib. xxxv. sect. 36. Athenæus, lib. xii. p. 543.

197. History of Art, part i. p. 176. Pliny, book xxxv. section 36. Athenæus, book xii. p. 543.

198. Geschichte der Kunst, part ii. p. 353. Plinius, lib. xxxvi. sect. 4.

198. History of Art, part ii. p. 353. Pliny, book xxxvi. sect. 4.

199. See Appendix, note 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See Appendix, note 57.


Messrs. Roberts Brothers’ Publications.
GOETHE'S
Hermann and Dorothea
TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN
By Ellen Frothingham.
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS.
Thin 8vo, cloth, gilt, bevelled boards. Price $2.00.
A cheaper edition, 16mo, cloth. Price $1.00.

“Miss Frothingham’s translation is something to be glad of: it lends itself kindly to perusal, and it presents Goethe’s charming poem in the metre of the original.... It is not a poem which could be profitably used in an argument for the enlargement of the sphere of woman: it teaches her subjection, indeed, from the lips of a beautiful girl, which are always so fatally convincing; but it has its charm, nevertheless, and will serve at least for an agreeable picture of an age when the ideal woman was a creature around which grew the beauty and comfort and security of home.”—Atlantic Monthly.

“Miss Frothingham’s translation is something to appreciate: it reads beautifully and presents Goethe’s lovely poem in the same meter as the original.... This isn’t a poem that could effectively support the argument for expanding women’s roles: it teaches submission, indeed, from the lips of a beautiful girl, which are always so convincingly persuasive; but it still has its charm and will at least offer a pleasant depiction of an era when the ideal woman was a being around which the beauty, comfort, and security of home flourished.”—Atlantic Monthly.

“The poem itself is bewitching. Of the same metre as Longfellow’s ‘Evangeline,’ its sweet and measured cadences carry the reader onward with a real pleasure as he becomes more and more absorbed in this descriptive wooing song. It is a sweet volume to read aloud in a select circle of intelligent friends.”—Providence Press.

“The poem itself is captivating. With the same meter as Longfellow’s ‘Evangeline,’ its lovely and rhythmic flow draws the reader in with genuine enjoyment as they become increasingly immersed in this descriptive love song. It’s a delightful book to read aloud among a close group of smart friends.”—Providence Press.

“Miss Frothingham has done a good service, and done it well, in translating this famous idyl, which has been justly called ‘one of the most faultless poems of modern times.’ Nothing can surpass the simplicity, tenderness, and grace of the original, and these have been well preserved in Miss Frothingham’s version. Her success is worthy of the highest praise, and the mere English reader can scarcely fail to read the poem with the same delight with which it has always been read by those familiar with the German. Its charming pictures of domestic life, the strength and delicacy of its characterization, the purity of tone and ardent love of country which breathe through it, must always make it one of the most admired of Goethe’s works.”—Boston Christian Register.

“Miss Frothingham has done a great job translating this famous poem, which has rightly been called ‘one of the most perfect poems of modern times.’ Nothing can beat the simplicity, tenderness, and grace of the original, and these elements have been well maintained in Miss Frothingham's version. Her achievement deserves the highest praise, and the average English reader can hardly help but read the poem with the same joy that it has always brought to those who are familiar with the German. Its delightful depictions of domestic life, the strength and nuance of its characters, and the purity of tone and deep love of country that resonate throughout will always make it one of the most admired works of Goethe.” —Boston Christian Register.

Sold everywhere. Mailed, postpaid, by the Publishers,
ROBERTS BROTHERS, Boston.
Sanskrit and related literatures.
Comparative Mythology Studies.
By LAURA ELIZABETH POOR.
16mo. Cloth. 400 pages Price, $2.00.

The book goes over ground which has been made new by the modern discoveries in philology and mythology. It describes and compares the literatures of the different Aryan families, and brings forward the comparative mythology, as it manifests itself in each different country, filling a place which is almost empty in that department, and giving in a brief space information which is scattered through hundreds of different volumes. In fact, there is no one book which contains just what this does,—a sketch of comparative mythology, with history enough to make it clear and connected. It creates and fills a place of its own.

The book explores new territory brought to light by recent discoveries in linguistics and mythology. It describes and compares the literatures of various Aryan groups, presenting the comparative mythology as it appears in different countries. This work fills a significant gap in the field, providing in a concise format information that is typically spread across hundreds of volumes. In fact, there isn't another book that offers exactly what this one does—a overview of comparative mythology, along with sufficient history to make it clear and cohesive. It establishes and occupies its unique space.

Rev. Dr. F. H. Hedge, of Harvard University, Cambridge, says of it:—

Rev. Dr. F. H. Hedge from Harvard University in Cambridge says about it:—

“The unpretending volume with the above title is just what was needed to popularize the results of the researches of such scholars as Wilson, Spiegel, Grimm, Monier Williams, Müller, Whitney, and others, and to place them within easy reach of readers who may not have access to those writers. The author’s task seems to have been well executed; she has produced an entertaining and instructive work, full of interesting matter, illustrated by choice extracts, and written in an easy and animated style. Such books, of course, are not consulted as final authorities, but this is well worth reading by all who desire an initial acquaintance with the subjects discussed.”

“The straightforward book with the title above is exactly what was needed to share the findings of scholars like Wilson, Spiegel, Grimm, Monier Williams, Müller, Whitney, and others, making them accessible to readers who might not have access to those authors. The author seems to have done a great job; she has created an entertaining and informative work, full of engaging content, illustrated with carefully chosen excerpts, and written in a clear and lively style. Of course, such books aren’t meant to be used as ultimate sources, but this is definitely worth reading for anyone looking for an introduction to the topics covered.”

“One of the chief merits of the volume is the clearness with which the author expresses her thoughts, and the skill with which she disentangles the subtleties of metaphysical and religious doctrines, making them plain to the most casual reader.”—Boston Courier.

“One of the main strengths of this book is how clearly the author shares her thoughts and how skillfully she unravels the complexities of philosophical and religious ideas, making them understandable to even the most casual reader.” —Boston Courier.

“The book, of course, is an elementary one, but it must be valuable to the young student who desires to get a complete view of literature and of the reciprocal relations of its various divisions. It can hardly fail to interest the reader in the new science of which it gives results, and lead him to more exhaustive studies for himself. If such a work could be made a school text-book it would give pupils a long start in their pursuit of a correct and systematic knowledge of language and literature.”—Buffalo Courier.

“The book is basically an introductory one, but it's definitely useful for young students who want a full understanding of literature and how its different parts connect with each other. It’s bound to capture the reader’s interest in the new science it discusses and inspire them to explore further on their own. If this book were used as a school textbook, it would give students a significant head start in achieving a solid and organized understanding of language and literature.” —Buffalo Courier.

“Let no intelligent reader be deterred from its diligent perusal by the learned name which introduces the interesting book now offered to the public to illustrate studies in comparative mythology. The word Sanskrit has an abstruse sound to unenlightened ears, but there is nothing abstruse in the subject as here presented, and nothing difficult to be understood by persons of ordinary culture.... The writer’s treatment of the subject is much to be commended. It is bright, fresh, earnest, and strong. She arouses the reader’s attention from the beginning, charms his imagination by choice extracts from the literary treasures of past ages, pleases his taste by drawing parallelisms between the myths of the past and the fables of the present, convinces him that one literature unites different nations and different centuries, and that each nation is a link in the great chain of development of the human mind. We earnestly commend this work to all who would understand the unity and continuity of literature. It is full of general information and instruction, the style is earnest and easy, the enthusiasm sympathetic, and the presentation specially thought-stirring and satisfactory.”—Providence Journal.

“Don’t let the scholarly title of this intriguing book discourage you from reading it closely. While the term Sanskrit might sound complex to those unfamiliar with it, the subject matter is straightforward and accessible to anyone with a basic level of education. The author's approach to the topic deserves high praise. It's lively, fresh, passionate, and powerful. She captures the reader’s interest right from the start, enchants with selected passages from the literary treasures of the past, appeals to the reader’s taste by drawing parallels between ancient myths and modern fables, and convinces us that one literature connects diverse nations and eras, with each nation serving as a link in the broader evolution of human thought. We wholeheartedly recommend this work to anyone looking to grasp the unity and continuity of literature. It’s packed with valuable information and insights, the writing style is earnest and smooth, the enthusiasm is relatable, and the presentation is deeply engaging and satisfying.” —Providence Journal.


TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
  1. Silently corrected palpable typographical errors; retained non-standard spellings and dialect.
  2. Reindexed footnotes using numbers and collected together at the end of the last chapter.

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!